But that it was in great esteeme of old it appeares by this that notwithstanding this mans predecessours and himselfe also as his evidents do witnesse were Barons and Lords yet he thinks it no disparagement to be knighted and did choose rather to be known and designed by that title than the other so as he was commonly called Sir James Douglas rather then Lord Douglas And indeed we have found that even Princes and Kings have taken upon-them this order not as any diminution of their place but an addition of honour seeing by it they were received into the number and rank of military men and Warriours their other titles shewing more their dominion and power or place then their valour and courage Wherefore we reade how Edward Prince of Wales was knighted when he was sent against King Bruce So Henry the second being then Prince of England received the honour of Knighthood from David King of Scotland his grand Uncle as from one that was the best and worthiest man in his time Then it was that he tooke his oath that he should never take from the Crowne of Scotland the Counties of Northumberland Westmoreland Cumberland and Huntingdon This cremonie vvas performed vvith great solemnitie and pomp in those dayes as our Writers observe so honourable vvas it then and of late it vvas thought so too for the Earle of Clanrikart chiefe of the Bourks in Ireland having done a piece of notable service to Queene Elisabeth at the siege of Kinsoile and at an encounter betvvene the Lord Deputies Army vvith the Irish Rebels vvas knighted by the Lord Monâ—…joy then Generall Lieutenant for the Queene Neither should any abuse discredit it novv Nor can it diminish the honourablenesse thereof in our Sir James who is able to honour it rather by his worth After the battell he is as diligent as he was both diligent and valorous in it This is a vertue which hath been wanting in great Commanders and hath been marked as a great defect in them It was told Hanniball that great Carthaginian to his face Thou canst obtain but not use a victory nor prosecute it to thy best advantage Sir James did not so but as farre as he was able with such companies as hee could gather together and with as much speed as was possible for him hee followed King Edward to have done him service though his father Edward the first would have none of it and set it at nought But he was gone ere Sir James service came to the best Now hee would gladly have showne what it was worth to his sonne and successour the second Edward in most humble sort though it had been to have pulled off his boots no question but his Majestie had no mind to stay for him who notwithstanding made all the haste he could to have overtaken him and followed him with foure hundred horse more then fourty miles from Bannockburne to Dumbarre Castle into which hee was received and so escaped The next was to wait upon him in his way to Berwicke which he did but the King nothing well pleased with the service hee had done and expecting rather worse then better seeing his importunity and that other wayes he could not be rid of him went by sea to Berwicke in a small fishers boat or two with a very thinne train to attend him not unlike unto Xerxes who a little before was so proud of his huge army is now become the scorne of his contemned and threatned enemies a spectacle of pride and an example of presumptuous confidence unto all ages Wee told before hovv his father had driven King Robert and Sir James to the like shifts and straits but theirs vvas not so shamefull A Christenmasse feast may be quit at Easter sayes our Proverb vvhich they do here verefie by this requitall And this vvas all the service Sir James could do to King Edward at this time but aftervvards vve shall heare vvhat service he shall do if not to himself yet to his sonne Edward the third at Stanhop Parke some few yeares after this In the mean time let us behold our Scots enjoying there renowned and honourable victory which cannot bee denied to have been such nor cannot be by envy it self Their spoil and prey was great and rich their prisoners many and their ransomes proportionable The Queen King Roberts wife was restored by exchange and for her an English Nobleman set free without ransome And as their joy was great and their gaining not small so was both the grief of the English their shame and their losses Their were slain of note in the field 200 Knights together with the Earle of Glocester and Sir Giles of Argentine whose death was lamented by King Robert very much and of prisoners very nere as many of which the chief were the Earle of Hartford who fled to Bothwell and was received by Sir Gilbert Gilbaston captain thereof as the Bruces booke sayes Sir John Segrave John Clattengrave perhaps Cattegrave William Latimer Sir Robert Northbrooke Lord keeper of the broad seal and Sir Ralph Mortimer who had married the Kings sister Mortimer was dimitted ransome-free and obtained the Kings broad Seale at Bruces hands These and many other prisoners of divers nations thus dismissed are as many witnesses of the Scottish valour in the fight and of their mildnesse and humanitie after it who used these their so spightfull enemies no worse who if they had overcome would have used another kinde of cruelty as they had both determined and threatned unto them Amongst other Forreiners there were two Holland Knights who being in King Edwards Army before the battell and hearing the bravery and brags of the English and their spightfull railings against King Robert had wished him good luck These were turned out of the English Camp and sent unto the Scottish bidden in scorne to go and fight with them whom they wished so well with a price set upon their heads to him that should either kill or take them prisoners in the battell Their heads neverthelesse were safe and themselves did partake of the good fortune they had wished and when they came home into their owne Countrey they built a lodging naming it Scotland upon which they set up the Scottish Armes and King Roberts statue in Antwerp as a monument of that notable victorie which remained there many yeares after The Carmelite also changed his note singing their victorie whose overthrow he came to set forth and chaunting their discomfiture whose praises he was hired to proclaime Thus he began his Ditty De planctu cudo metrum cum carmine nudo Risunâ—… detrudo dum tali themate ludo In English thus With barren verse this mournfull rime I make And am but laught at while such theme I take Let us here consider the meanes and wayes of both sides we shal finde on the one side confidence of their power and a contempt and slighting of the enemie which seldome falls well because from thence there ariseth commonly sloth
negligence disorder and confusion on the other side we may see carefulnesse diligence order and exhortation all possible meanes used both humane and divine wisedome joyned with religion and prayer and what pious formes were then in use They digged trenches and ditches which they covered with greene turfe for the horsemen to fall into and did knit together and twist as it were a net of crosse ropes to entangle the footmen which stratagems being seconded with true courage resolution and valour of the common souldiers and Commanders together with the device of those that were set to keep the baggage the sculs and grooms who made showes and musters as if they had beene another armie of their owne head without the direction of any were the chiefe meanes of the victorie For the first was the overthrow of the men at armes and barbed horses and the second the bane of the middle battell of the English who seeing this trap laid for them fled presently and turned their backs But above all these the principall and prime cause was even the Lord of hosts who guided all these and gave successe unto them Let no mortall man ever think other of any his enterprises or that any man however wise provident or valorous can use his wisedome providence or valour or whatever other vertue he hath to any purpose or succesfully unlesse it be given him in the very instant of using it A lesson much inculcat but little learned often approved by experience but seldome marked or soone forgotten at least little appearing by our practice and which doth produce no other effect but a superficiall acknowledgement and slender confession thereof But to returne to our Douglas though the King himselfe did thus escape his service yet out of all doubt he hath beene imployed against his subjects seeing our Historians doe tell us that after this battell there were divers incursions made into England for which they never stirred but sate quiet for 2. or 3. yeares howbeit there are no particulars set downe In the yeare 1316. King Robert Bruce went into Ireland to support his brother Edward Bruce made King of Ireland and King Edward of England thinking this a fit opportunity for him to be revenged on the Scots did levie a great Armie and came to the borders of Scotland hoping to doe some notable exploit now in the Kings absence But many things faile that are intended and princes as well as others may be disappointed of their purposes and frustrate of their hopes It seemes he had forgotten or not well considered what a Lieutenant he had left behinde him and how good a second Sir James had alwayes beene to his master the King But howbeit he knew it not perhaps or would not take any notice of him yet King Robert knew it full well and put such trust and confidence in his well knowne worth and sufficiencie that he durst go abroad out of his owne Kingdome and hazzard himselfe and the flower of the youth in Ireland concrediting the Countrey unto his care and conduct leaving him Governour in his absence and entailing the Crowne unto him next unto Thomas Randulph by making him Protectour of the young King during his minority if he himselfe should happen to die in that voyage as the blacke booke of Scone doth witnesse And indeed Sir James did not deceive the Kings expectation and trust neither did King Edward finde him asleepe but watchfull and diligent in his charge as became a good Governour for he raised an Army to give him battell and put both him and his people to flight slew three notable Captains with his owne hand Sir Edward Lillow a Gascoine Captaine of Berwick others call him Callock and say that he was slaine at the rescue of a bootie which he had taken in the Merse and Tivedale which narration agreeth with the Bruces booke which calls him Edmond de Callock The second was Sir Robert Nevill and the third a Nobleman whom they doe not name onely they say that Sir James slew him with his owne hand but the Bruces booke calls him John de Richmond and sayes he slew him in Jedward Forrest in the midst of his Armie Sir James having very few with him not above fiftie horse and some Archers in a strait Cleugh or Valley betweene two hills which he had of purpose taken as a place of advantage and tying together the young birk trees by their boughs in the way by which the English were to passe the horsemen being entangled in the thickets he set upon them and defeated them From hence it is that some think the Earls of Douglas and Angus have stakes rice in their Coat of Armes yet such points of Heraldrie are hard to interpret and give a reason for them This was the second peece of service that he did to King Edward himselfe say some others but others say that the King was not there in person but sent a great Army commanded by divers Captains with whom Sir James fought in three severall battells at three sundry times and slew all their Chiestains with most part of their companies Others againe affirme that in every one of those battels he slew the Commander with his owne hand in sight of both Armies the which whatsoever way it was the victorie was notable and glorious And thus did he governe in the Kings absence He had beene a good subject before when the King was present now we see how well he governes when he is absent and at his returne laying downe his authoritie and returning to his former subjection he proves as good a companion and colleague unto Thomas Randulph then made Earle of Murray with whom the King did joyne him for the prosecuting of the warres It is seldome found that these vertues are so happily linked together in one person abilitie to governe and willingnesse to be subordinate and obey excellencie of parts and patient enduring of an equall and companion I have often observed and admired it in these two the ground whereof seemes chiefly to have beene in Sir James his love and modestie as we observe in his carriage towards this man at Bannockburne that in all their joynt-services being equall in authority and both commanding in chiefe we never heare of any question controversie or debate of any grudging or heart-burning betweene them but find them ever agree and concurre without any dissention or variance with one heart and minde as if they had beene one man in all businesse whatsover Their first association after the Kings returne out of Ireland was when they went and burnt Northallerton and Burrowbrigs and spoyled Rippon where they spared the Church onely they caused those that fled thither to pay 5000. marks sterling to be free They burnt also Scarborough towne and hearing that the people had fled into the woods with their goods and cattell they went and searched them out and brought away a great bootie Then returning home by Skipton in Craven they spoyled the
Towne and after burnt it without resistance This was in the yeare 1318. in May. The next was in the year following 1319. when King Edward having gathered an army lay before Berwick These two entred England as farre as Milton which is within 12. miles of York where the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishop of Ely Chancellour made head against them in which conflict there were foure thousand English slain amongst whom was the Major of Yorke and a thousand drowned in the water of Swail and if the night had not come in too soon the battell being joyned in the afternoon few or none of them had escaped as it is thought It is called the battell of Milton or Swail or the white battell because there were a number of Priests slain at it belike they have been apparelled in their surplices Hollinshed in his Chronicle of England relateth the manner how it was done He sayes that as the English men passed over the water of Swale the Scots set fire upon certain stacks of hay the smoke whereof was so huge that the English might not see where the Scots lay And when the English were once gotten over the water the Scots came upon them with a wing in good order of battell in fashion like to a shield eagerly assailing their enemies who were easily beaten down and discomfited Many were drowned by reason that the Scots had gotten betwixt the English and the bridge so that the English fled betwixt that wing of the Scots and the main battell which had compassed about the English on the one side as the wing did upon the other The King of England informed of this overthrow brake up his siege incontinently and returned to Yorke and the Scots home into their Countrey of Scotland Their third expedition was that same yeare at Hallowtide when the Northern borders of England had gotten in their cornes and their barns were well stuffed with grain which was their provision for the whole yeare They entred England and burnt Gilsland tooke divers prisoners and drave away all the cattell they could finde Then they went to Brough under Stanmoore and returned by Westmooreland and Cumberland with great booty and spoil none offering to make head against them The fourth was in the yeare 1322. when the King of England grieved with these invasions having complained to the Pope had purchased a Legate to be sent into Scotland to admonish King Robert to desist from further disquieting the Realme of England and because he would not obey he with Sir James Douglas and Thomas Randulph were accursed by the two Cardinalls the Archbishop of Canterbury and York and all the Priests in England every day thrice at Masse These two Sir James Douglas and Randulph some say the King himself following the Legate at the heels as it were entred England little regarding their cursings and wasted the Countrey to the Redcrosse and coming to Darlington at the feast of Epiphanie stayed there a while for gathering of booty and destroying the Countrey The Lord Douglas on the one hand and the Lord Stuart of Scotland on the other the one going towards Hartelpool and Caveland and the other towards Richmond The inhabitants of Richmond-shire having no Captains to defend them gave a great summe of money as at other times they had done to have their Countrey saved from fire and spoil These adventurers stayed 15. dayes in England and returned without battell It is said that the Knights of the North came to the Duke of Lancaster then lying at Pomphret and offered to go into the field with him against the Scots but he refused whether by reason of the discord between him and K. Edward or for some other occasion I know not At this time it is that the King gives to Sir James Douglas a bounding Charter of Douglasdale dated apud Bervicum super Tuedam anno Regni nostri decimo quinto which is either the yeare 1320. or 1322. the first of April It bears Jacobo de Douglas filio haeredi Gulielmi Douglas militis which decides the question of his age and his brother Hughes who outlived Sir James 12. or 13. years and calls himself his heire as shall be showne It hath also this clause Volumus insuper c. wee will also and grant for us and our heires that the said James and his heires shall have the said lands free ab omnibus prisiis petitionibus quibuscunque ita quod nullus ministrorum nostrorum in aliquo se intromittat infra dictas divisas nisi tantum de articulis specialiter ad coronam nostram pertinentibus To return King Edward conceived such discontent and was so grieved at this so wasting of his Kingdome that he gave order to levie an army of 100000. to enter Scotland at Lammas whereof K. Robert being advertised entred England neare to Carlile and burnt some towns which belonged to King Edwards own inheritance spoyled the Monastery of Holme where his fathers corps were interred Hither the Earle of Murray and Sir James Douglas came to him with another army whereupon marching further Southward they came to Preston in Andernesse and burnt all that towne also except the Colledge of the Minorites This was fourescore miles within England from the Borders of Scotland Then they returned with their prisoners and booty to Carlile where they stayed some fourteen dayes wasting and destroying all about with fire and sword and so they returned into Scotland on Saint James day having remained within England three weeks and three dayes without any opposition or resistance They were not long at home when K. Edward entred into Scotland with his army and passed to Edinburgh but for want of victualls which were conveyed out of the way of purpose by King Roberts command and direction he was forced to make a retreat and goe home the way he came having discharged his choller with what he could meet with in his return But hee was quickly followed by the two Colleagues Sir James and Randulph who entred England burnt North Allerton with other townes and villages as farre as Yorke and overtaking the King at the Abbey of Biland gave him battell and defeated him There was taken John Britton Earle of Richmond who had also the Earledome of Lancaster he being ransomed for a great summe of money passed over into France where he remained and never came back again into England The English Chronicle to excuse this defeat layes the blame hereof upon Andrew Barkeley Earle of Carlile whom they say Sir James Douglas corrupted with money upon which pretext Barkeley was executed suffering good Gentleman to cover other mens faults It doth me good to heare Master John Major answer the English Writers in his round and substantiall manner It is but a dream saith he and spoken without all likelihood for neither were the Scots ever so flush and well stored with moneyes as to corrupt the English neither was that the custome of good Sir James Douglas a valiant
appointment to want of will and their hinderance by France and the poverty of our Countrey together with the roughnesse thereof being so Mountainous and full of heaths and wasts harder enemies then the inhabitants giving no place to the vertue and valour of the people very absurdly and maliciously for as touching the first that they have had no desire of it it is a childish alledgeance when they see they cannot get a thing to deny that they desire it The great means they have used the many attempts they have made and that common and proverbiall speech so ordinary in their owne mouthes and devised amongst themselves Qui la France veut gagner a l' Escosse faut commencer do testifie the contrary And above all their often intending a full conquest of it as their owne Histories beare record And as for the hinderance by France their aides to Scotland have not been very great nor very frequent yea it may bee said justly that France hath received more help then ever it gave for since the league with Charlemaigne it may be truely said without any poeticall hyperbole nulla unquam Francis fulsit victoria castris sine milite Scoto that the French armies never wanted Scottish souldiers but the Scots have but very seldome had Frenchmen to helpe them And if the Kings of England have sometimes bended their forces towards France yet they did it not alwayes but have made more warre in Scotland when they had peace with France And it is amongst the complaints of our Nation that France have cast them into warres with England when they might have had peace Like as when they had advantage by warre France did often wring their weapons out of their hands and forced them to a disadvantagious peace which was commonly the greatest fruits of their friendship and league Now as for the difficulties of hills hunger c. These are not so great as they talke of for neither is it altogether so poore nor so hilly and mountanous as they would have it beleeved to bee and if King Robert at this time or any other at any time have caused spoil and waste in the Countrey at some times thereby to famish or straiten the enemy or have chosen to vexe or trouble them with a Camp volante to eschew the hazzard of a battell as Douglas and Randulph did at this time it hath been the practice of all warriours of all Nations but neither hath it been neither could it have been the onely mean of conserving this Countrey in freedome except manhood and valour had been joyned with it and that in a great measure whereof sufferance and hardnesse to endure great straits want scant cold hunger and travell is no little part As on the contrary not to be able to endure these is effeminatenesse the ordinary consequent of riches wealth ease abundance and delicacie all reprochfull to men Even as the other I confesse are oft the consequences of povertie and are helps to harden the bodies and whet the courages of men Wherefore if they had meant nothing else but that the poverty of Scotland did preserve the liberty thereof because it kept the inhabitants in continuall exercise both of body and minde and did not suffer them to grow tender delicate and effeminate but hardned their bodies against want and their minds and courages against perills and dangers which they imployed for the defence of their Countrey and by the which as the chief means under God they did defend it we could well admit of it and acknowledge as much poverty that is to say want of superfluity and vanity invented by soft and womenly minds and covered under the maske of civility as hath begotten in them valour and temperance as it is said to have done in many people before the Romanes Macedonians Turks Parthians Scythians c. But since that is not their meaning but even to detract from their valour they exprobrate their poverty and casts it up for a reproach to breed contempt of them in others and to ascribe to it what is due to their worth to wit the liberty and preservation of their Countrey from all forrain enemies we may say justly that it hath not been the immediate cause of their being preserved against England Danes or whatsoever enemy but that there hath been as much sufficiency of things necessary call it riches or by what other name you list as hath moved other Nations especially England to cover it and coveting to invade it and when they had done their best they were driven from it not so much by the barrennesse and roughnesse of the soyle as by many and sad stroakes of the inhabitants thereof and by such acts and deeds as became wise valiant and couragious men Touching all which this one example will serve to confute whatsoever hath been or can bee said in this kind then which we need no other proof and that is this same huge and great army raised by this King Edward the third and intending to have come into Scotland if hee had not been thus affronted by Sir James and Randulph and before in his fathers time at Biland and which admitteth for no exception at Bannockburne In all which there is no colour of want of will he showed it he professed it and presumed to devoure them in an instant No want of forces having gatâ—…ered from all Countreyes not onely his subjects but his friends also no scarcitie of victuall hee had abundance of all things no hills nor mountains they met in the plain fields no forrain aid on the Scots side that we heare of besides the two Brabanders that King Edward sent to help them And so again whatsoever progresse or appearance of conquest the English have made of Scotland it was never by their valour and armes but by the advantage of an intestine warre they siding with the one party and at last overcoming both as did Edward the first in the dayes of Balliol wherefore they make a wrong account and much mistake the matter that thinke the liberty of this Kingdome hath been maintained more by the wants of our soyle want of will in our enemies or of leasure in the English then by the worth of our predecessours if wee weigh things rightly But the true way and mean by which our Countrey and liberty thereof have stood and by which they have relieved and vindicated it when it was thralled are these we have spoken of by which also they procured peace at all times and now also at this time For the same yeare in March Ambassadours came from Edward to treat of perpetuall peace which the next yeare was concluded by the Parliament of England held at Northhampton unto this Parliament for treating of Articles of peace King Robert sent Sir James with some Prelates where it was concluded on these conditions That the King of England should renounce all title and claime that he and his predecessours had laid to the Crowne of Scotland and
deliver unto them whatsoever Bonds Contracts Writs or Evidents they had for their pretended Title thereto And should leave that Kingdome as free as it had been in the dayes and at the death of King Alexander the third from all bondage and servitude for time to come That the Scots should also resigne to the English all lands and possessions which sometimes they had in England or held of England in fealty as beneficiars thereof and that the Marches between the two Kingdomes should bee Cumberland and Northumberland unto Stone-moore That David sonne to King Robert should marry Jane King Edwards sister called by some Jane of the Tower and by the Scots Jane make peace in derision and that King Robert should pay to Edward three thousand marks sterling for the dammage done to his people in the late warres by Sir James and Randulph Earle of Murray The first of these articles was presently performed and the King of England delivered all the Writs and Evidents which hee had concerning his alledged superiority of Scotland and amongst them an Indenture which they called Ragman saith Hollinshed and certain Jewels won from the Kings of Scotland amongst which the blacke Crosiere or Rood was one This peace the same Authour calleth unprofitable and dishonourable done by evil and naughty counsell If it were dishonourable for England it was so much the more honourable for the Scots that gave the peace But the dishonour hee meaneth is the renunciation of his title to the Crowne of Scotland whereof he had fair claiming King Robert and the Scots had driven him out of his usurpation and vindicated their liberty by force of armes And as for his right and title in Law the world knowes what small account Scotland ever made of his pretensions having never been subject unto any but to their owne King Wherefore it was onely to take away all occasion of cavilling and the better to keep peace with their neighbours that they desired this surrender as they had done before with Balliol whose right notwithstanding carried a greater show of equity and reason and truly it is not so much to be wondered at that King Edward condescended to these Articles as it is that King Robert should have yeelded to them being more unprofitable for him then for the other and a man would think it very strange that he should part with Northumberland or give any moneys to recompense any dammage done in a just warre and that there should not rather money have been given unto him as a dowrie or portion with his daughter in law But the time answereth it hee was now of a good age and unmeet for travel and warres being wearied with battells and cloyed with victories and ceased by sicknesse he longed for peace to himself and to his posteritie but with what fidelity and how little it was kept by King Edward we shall heare hereafter No aliance nor bond of amity which ought but seldome doth tie Princes and great men could keep him from breaking of this peace The marriage was solemnized at Berwick with all the pompe that might bee after which King Robert lived not a full yeare A little before his death being at Cardrois which stands over against Dumbarton on the other side of the water of Levin whether hee had withdrawne himselfe by reason of his age and sicknesse to live a private and quiet life hee called his friends together and made his last Will and Testament in which having ordered all his other affaires hee called to minde a vow that he had made to go into Syria and there to fight against the common enemy of the Christian name but because his warres before and now his age and sicknesse would not suffer him to performe it in his owne person hee recommended the performing of it to Sir James Douglas requesting him earnestly to go and do it for him and withall to carry his heart to Hierusalem and there to bury it neare the holy Grave This was esteemed a great honour in those dayes both by Sir James himself and others and withall a cleare and honourable testimony of the Kings affection towards him and so he interpreted it Wherefore King Robert dying the 7. of July 1329. hee made himself ready and prepared all things for his voyage very diligently yet there were some of the most judicious in those times who tooke it to have a deeper reach and that however he did also respect Sir James and thinke him the fittest for this businesse his main designe was to prevent all dissention which might have risen between these two great Captains Douglas and Murray Randulph to obviate the which they thinke he devised to send Sir James out of the Countrey upon this honourable pretext But there bee Authours that say the King did not particularly designe Sir James by name but desired his Nobles to choose one of his most noble Captains in the Realme for that effect and that they after his decease laid it upon Sir James with one consent who most willingly accepted thereof as one who during King Roberts life had served the body wherein the heart had lodged But whether the King desired him by name or the Nobility did interpret the Kings meaning to be such under the title and description of the most noble Captain or that they themselves did deem him to be so as indeed he was most worthy so it was that the charge was committed unto him and he most gladly undertook it when his presence was very needfull for the Countrey For before he tooke journey their fell out a matter that occasioned great troubles afterwards by Edward Balliol One Lawrence Twine an English man borne and one of those who had obtained lands in Scotland for reward of his service in the warres a man well borne but of a vitious life This man after King Roberts death presuming of inpunite in respect of K. Davids youth loosed the reignes to his licentious lewdnesse and being often taken in adultery and admonished by the officiall of Glasgow when he would not abstain from his wickednesse he was excommunicated wherewith being incensed he tooke the officiall as he was riding to the towne of Aire and kept him prisoner till hee was forced to redeeme his liberty with a summe of money Sir James Douglas highly offended with this enormity caused seek him that he might be punished which Twine understanding and fearing that he should not long escape his hands if he stayed within the Countrey sled into France and addressing himself unto Edward Balliol he perswaded him to enterprise against the King of Scotland and recover that which he had so good right to and so faire an opportunity which Balliol did in Sir James his absence by his voyage or after his slaughter in his voyage And no question his absence was a strong inducement both to this Edward and to Edward of England to attempt the subduing of Scotland which he did thinke would prove easie by making Randulph away which
Competitor he had gotten also the like renunciation of the King of England and all Evidents Writs and Monuments concerning his pretences delivered up unto him discharged and cancelled and declared to be null and of no value by consent of the English Parliament and to be the surer of King Edwards friendship he had married his sonne David to Jane his sister He had cut off the rebellions that were springing up against him by executing such as were guiltie established Randulph Tutor and Protector to his sonne and Governour of the Countrey hee had removed all occasion of emulation that might have falne out therein and setled all with good advice good precepts good councell in his Testament both for peace among themselves and warre against the enemy But what is the wit of man and how weak a thing are his devices or what bonds will bind whom duety cannot binde This same Balliol whose father had renounced his right nothing regarding what his father had done renewed his claim to the Crown This same King of England who had himself solemnly renounced who had bound up friendship with the most sure and strongest bonds that can bee amongst men regarding neither his resignation made nor his affinity and alliance nor any dutie towards God or faith and promise to man used all means to strip his brother-in-law by consequent his sister out of the Kingdome of Scotland as if nothing were unlawfull that could fill up the bottomlesse gulf of his ambition First he caused an English Monke under colour of giving Physick for the gravell to poyson the Governor Thomas Randulph Earle of Murray and afterward aided Edward Balliol with 6000. English upon condition that Balliol should hold the Crowne of him Edward Balliol entering Scotland with these forces and being assisted by the male-contents in Scotland prevailed so that having wonne a battell at Duplin 1332. the 22. of September the third yeare after the death of King Robert and about one yeare after the death of Randulph in which many were slain to the number of 3000. together with Duncane or Donald Earle of Marre the Governour hee was Crowned at Scone and these of the Bruces side constrained to send their King David Bruce with his wife into France having no safe place at home to keep him in After his Coronation having taken in divers places that stood out against him he went at last to Annand receiving such as would acknowledge him and taking their oath of Allegeance and Fidelitie Whereupon Andrew Murray Earle of Bothwell chosen Governour after Marres death sent Archbald Lord of Galloway to see what hee could do against Balliol in these quarters he taking with him his nephew William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale and John Randulph the Governour Randulphs sonne together with Simeon Fraser having in company with them a thousand horse went first to Mophet and having there understood of Balliols carelesse discipline and securitie departing from thence in the night he came so suddenly to Annand where Balliol lay that he escaped very narrowly being halfe naked not having leasure to put on his cloathes and riding upon a barme horse unsadled and unbridled till he came to Carlile Others write that howbeit he came very quietly to have surprised the enemy at unawares in the night time yet they had notice of his coming and issued forth of the Towne with a great army where they fought long and stoutly till at last Balliol was overthrowne and fled There were slain many of his friends and amongst these Henry Balliol who behaved himselfe very manfully John Mowbray Walter Cummin Richard Kirbie Robert or Alexander Bruce Earle of Carrict and sonne to Edward King of Ireland was taken prisoner and obtained pardon by the intercession of his Cousin John Randulph Hollinshed writeth that somewhat before this time the friends of David Bruce understanding that Balliol did sojourne within the Towne of Perth had besieged it but that they were constrained to raise the siege because of the men of Galloway who having bin sometimes the Balliols dependers invaded the besiegers lands under the conduct of Eustace Maxwell whereupon hee saith Archbald Lord of Galloway with the Earle of March and Murray invaded Galloway with fire and sword and brought away great booties but slew not many men because they got them out of the way for feare of that terrible invasion This narration may bee true in the last part thereof concerning their invasion but the cause of this invasion is not probable that the men of Galloway should invade mens lands that lay so farre from them as they behoved to be that did besiege Saint Johnston for in all liklihood it was besieged by these that were nearest to it being in kinne and friends to those that were slain in Duplin and both Hollinshed himself and others write that it was recovered in Balliols absence about the same time while he sojourned in Annand by those that lay neare to it without mentioning any other siege before that at which it was taken This battell at Annand so changed the case that hee who even now was Crowned King in September who had farre prevailed to whom all men even King Davids nearest friends and kinsmen had yeelded despairing of his estate was by this act of Archbald Lord of Galloway turned quite out of his Kingdome and Countrey and compelled to fly into England to save his life the 25. of December the same yeare about three moneths after his Coronation and was compelled to keep his Christmas at Carlile in the house of the Friers Minors A notable example of the inconstancy of worldly affairs and constancy of an honest heart in the Douglas not abandoning his Princes cause when others had forsaken it and also a proof of his good service and usefull for which as he deserved perpetuall praise and favour of his rightfull Prince so did he incurre great hatred of his enemie the usurping Balliol who the next day after the 26 of December going into Westmoreland and there being honourably received by the Lord Clifford gave unto him the whole lands of Douglasdale which the said Lord Cliffords grandfather had before in the dayes of King Edward the first So proudly did he presume to give that which was not in his power And so little had he learned the lesson of the uncertaintie of humane affairs grounded on whatsoever power appearance or even successe and so difficult a lesson it is to learne where there remains means so great as hee trusted to the power of the King and Kingdome of England with his owne particular friendship and faction within the Countrie of Scotland which shall indeed have power to trouble the State a while but not to establish either the Kingdome to himselfe or any part of Douglasdale to the Lord Clifford The next yeare 1333. K. Edward of England having shaken off all colour of duty to his brother-in-law K. David made open warre to be proclaimed betweene the two Countreyes which
the life of History and light of actions being knowne the actions themselves may be the better considered We have heard how desperately things went on the Brucian which was the onely right side hee that was lawfull King durst not bee named nor there was none that durst do so much as onâ—…e offer to call him King but the little children in their play who still stiled him so whether by a naturall inclination to their rightfull Prince or by some spark of Divine inspiration joyned therewith who can tell or who knowes these things what motions will either remain of old or spread of new in the hearts of men where Gods work is to be done wise men keep silence and therefore the stones behoved to cry out and foolish simple babes beare witnesse that the Bruce was King for all the usurpers confidence and crueltie no doubt it was with great derision and contempt of the hearers but the event did justifie it that it had a secret mover No man saw the means how it could come to passe but means will not be wanting where a work is to be done This ought to be a heartning to good subjects in their lawfull Princes quarrell and for good men in all good causes not to despaire for want of means Let men do their best means will come from whence they least dream on Perhaps it will fall out so here in this case Out from among the midst of the enemies the first glimpse of deliverance doth arise There were that conspired against the Bruce to wrack him and the Countrey England and the Balliols faction in Scotland and those had overrunne all There comes a blink of favour and hope from Rome by the procuring of France The Pope sends to King Edward of England to desist from invading of Scotland but that evanished without effect pride had so farre prepossessed his heart that he thought himselfe sure to make a conquest of Scotland pleasing himself in his owne conceit and supposing Scotland neither durst nor could ever make head against him hereafter wherefore he will not do so much as give the Ambassadours leave to come into his sight A manifest contempt not so much of the people as of the voyce of equity and reason But he called it reason what he had ability to doe Stat pro ratione voluntas is the voyce of Tyrannie and indeed a change being to come pride behoved to go before bùt the working of this is obscure and not perceived at first openly dissention amongst the conspirators doth arise upon a light occasion a gnats wing as the Proverb is but it growes to a Mountain Talbot an English man was appointed with Balliol as hath been said for to govern Scotland his co-adjutors for re-conquering of it were amongst other Scots Englized David Cummin Earle of Athole Henry of Beaumont John Mowbray an old favourer of that faction from the time of Edward the first of whom he had received diverse lands for ill service to his Countrey which Edward esteemed to bee good as indeed it was profitable to him This John Mowbray was dead and had left his lands to be divided between his two daughters and his brother Alexander or rather as a bone and a matter of debate amongst the whole faction for his daughters claiming it as heires of line his brother by heire-male as entail the Case was brought to judgement Henry of Beaumont had married one of the daughters he therefore was fracker froward that way as one that was interessed Talbot and Cummin swayed this way Edward Balliol enclined to the other party and gave sentence for Alexander the brother Hereupon dissention ariseth they grudge and murmure against the judgement they complain of it in their open discourse and speaches as unjust they withdrew themselves from Court as mal-contents Talbot goes into England perhaps to complain to the King and as he came thorow Lowthian hee is taken by some of King Bruces party who began to show their heads upon this occasion and carried to Dumbarton where hee died Beaumont put hand to work and without so much as acquainting the King withall takes Dungard a strong Castle in Buchan and the rest of the lands that were in plea hee ceaseth them and makes them his owne by the law of the strongest Cummin gets him into Athole and there fortifies himself against whosoever should assail him This terrifies Balliol so that he retreats his sentence and turnes his coat agreeth with those two granting unto Beaumont the lands which he had adjudged from him and giving Cummin diverse other good lands which belonged to Robert Stuart who shall reigne afterward to shew upon what ill ground that gift was founded But is he the better for this injustice for injustice it must be either first or last he is not so much the better as in likelihood he should have been for injustice is never profitable If hee gain one he losseth another hee winnes Cummin and Beaumont but he loseth Alexander Mowbray who thereupon joins himself to the other party And thus was this usurpers faction brangled then bound up again and after divided again by want of worth in Balliol their head But this is not all for it seems that Cummins mind hath not been so much soundly reconciled to Balliol as it hath been onely plaistered over which may appeare to bee probably collected out of the History which they say is thus Edward of England came with 50000. men into Scotland to what purpose so many was there warre None saith he nor rebellion greatly that appeared any where what doth hee then doth he fight with any man doth he fortifie Castles we heare no word of any such matter What hath been his intention then wherefore came he and with so huge an Army they tell not But let actions speake they will tell All agree in this that he tooke away Balliol into England there is one point Then hee hath been jealous of him and hath feared perhaps that he would not continue long his vassall as his Grandfather had proofe in Balliols father but what doth he more hee leaves Cummin to guide the affaires in Scotland there is another point Hee makes him Viceroy in Scotland for Balliol and Balliol in effect prisoner in England Of which course Edward of England is the Authour let it bee so who will purge Cummin of having been a Counseller a suggester of information for his owne advancement he being a man that did ever hunt after preferment which he made the scope of his actions and compasse by which he ever failed being also of an aspiring mind and of a fickle and various disposition and nature However it be this is another division in that society between the Edwards the usurping Kings And thus much of the estate of their faction Concerning the other partie that stuck to the lawfull King Robert Stuart that afterward was King had escaped Balliols ambush being but fifteen yeares of age and by the help of his friends
having gathered together a great power of men as privately and as secretly as hee could hee marched towards England They sent VVilliam Ramsay of Dalhousie before and gave him order to burn Norame and to spoil the Countrey about to draw the English upon their hoast which lay in ambuscade at a place called Nisbet-moore Ramsay having done his part very dexterously as he was injoyned having gathered together a great bootie of cattell made as if hee would drive them into Scotland The English to recover their goods pursued him eagerly and he flying of purpose drew them into the ambushment where the Scots arising suddenly set upon them fiercely and put them to flight with great slaughter There were taken prisoners Thomas Gray and his sonne with John Darcy a Noble man and many others even the greatest part of them After this being encouraged by their former successe they did enterprise against the towne of Berwick and took it in by scalade not without great opposition and resistance having been discovered by the watches They had in their company Eugenie Garrantiers with some fouretie Frenchmen more whom John King of France had sent into Scotland a little before with foure thousand crownes to wage souldiers therewith and this was all excepting fair promises a weake support in so great a strait and let it bee well marked that men may see how farre they erre from the truth that alledge that our Countrey and the liberty thereof hath been maintained and upheld by support from France and not by the valour and industry of the inhabitants The Nobility tooke the money and divided it amongst themselves prosecuting the warre in their owne manner by frequent incursions and inrodes These fouretie were present at this exploit and at other occasions where they behaved themselves valorously It is said by some that Thomas Stuart Earle of Angus was present at these surprises and that he had a chiefe hand in it as being the man that first broached it and drew the rest to it by his perswasion But most Authours mention onely the two former There were slaine within the towne of Berwick Alexander Ogle Governour thereof Thomas Percie brother to the Earle of Northumberland and Edward Gray with others but they could not winne the Castle which he held against them whereupon King Edward coming to rescue it they being not able to keep the towne rifled it and then burnt it and razed the walls thereof in the yeare 1355. King Edward caused repair it again and while that was in doing he went himself to Roxbrough where he kept his residence for that time Thither came Balliol and being wearied as may be supposed of his titular Kingdome resigned all that hee had which was a show and pretense to it The King of England requesting instantly that hee would avenge him of the injuries done to him by the Scots who would not acknowledge nor obey him but had expelled him out of his Kingdome King Edward heard him very willingly and upon that pretext invaded Lowthian by sea and land but his Navie was dispersed and broken by storme of weather and by land the victuall was put out of the way so as he was constrained to retire home again after he had powred out his fury upon Edinburgh Hadington and other townes in Lowthian which lay in his way He being gone the Earle of Douglas passed into Galloway and partly by force partly by perswasion and entreatie hee reduced that whole Countie to the Kings obedience and caused Donald Mackdowgall one of the principall men in Galloway to take his oath of allegiance and fidelitie in the Church of Cumnock Hollinshed attributeth this to the Lord of Niddisdale his brothers sonne naturall sonne to the Lord of Galloway he tooke also by force the Castle of Dalswinton and Carlaverock and razed them Some Histories say they were razed by composition and upon agreement by King David himself after his returne At this time also John Stuart sonne to Robert the Governour recovers Annandale from the enemy and Roger Kilpatricke took in Disdeir And even as before in their Kings minority they had done so now during his captivitie these his faithfull subjects made his enemies to reap but small profit of all the pains having now again delivered this Countrey from them almost every where Let it be remarked as wee said before to the end that Kings and Princes may think it the best policy that can bee to procure and entertain the love and heartie affection of his subjects and more specially of his faithfull Nobilitie Shortly after this they write that the Earle of Douglas went into France with 3000. men and was made Knight of the chiefest order in that Kingdome he was present at the battell of Poictiers where the field being lost and John King of France taken prisoner by Edward the black Prince son to King Edward the third the Earle of Douglas escaped very hardly being rescued by his own men of whom there was slain Andrew Stuart Robert Gordon Andrew Haliburton and Andrew Vasse Knights Archbald Douglas son naturall to good Sir James and brother to the Lord Liddisdale was taken prisoner and with him William Ramsay of Colluthie Archbald was known for a man of qualitie but the other not known to be a man of any estate and they perceiving it the more to deceive their taker Archbald used him as his serving-man making him to pul off his boots and do such other drudgerie by which means he was set at libertie for a small ransome Now as these actions of warre do shew his valour and love to his Countrey so likewise there fell out an occasion at home in matter of State Policie which did no lesse manifest his prudencie magnanimitie and affection to his native soile which was this King David being returned from his captivity after he had spent some five years in settling of the troubles and affairs of his Kingdome after he had fined such as had fled first at the battell of Durham and composed such broiles and disorders as were amongst his subjects at last in the year 1363. he kept a Parliament There he propounded unto the Estates that they would give way to the uniting of the two Kingdomes of Scotland and England and seeing he himself had no children be contented to give way that King Edward of England or his son might be his Successour Whether he made this proposition because he did judge it indeed to be most profitable for both Kingdomes so to end all their quarrells and warres or that he had taken a great liking of the King of Englands son or else that he had been constrained to promise and sweare to do it by King Edward when he was in his power or some other occasion it is uncertain But the motion was so ill taken by all that were there present that they had no patience to stay till every mans vote were asked in his turn but altogether with one voice
repairing to his Colours they found but two of their own slain of the enemie besides Sir Ralph Ivers and Brien Laton 200. or as others say 800. amongst whom there were divers Gentlemen of good note and qualitie There were taken prisoners 1000. or as others 2000. with all their baggage which had been left at Melrosse of which there were 80. of good birth and qualitie It was no little furtherance to the victory the advantage which the Scots had of the Sunne going down and so beating full in the eyes of the enemy as also of the Winde that blew the smoak of the Powder on their faces likewise so that they were blinded two wayes They had also marched so fast to overtake the Scots that they were quite out of breath almost ere they came to strokes and when they came to them at the first joyning the Scots that were on their side fled without fighting It is said that the Earle of Angus was so resolute and void of feare that when they were going to joyn battell he perceiving a Heron flie over their heads cryed out aloud O that I had my white Gose-hawke here we should all yoke at once The honour of the victorie was wholly given to him and the profit came to the Governour But the more honour that Angus got at home of his own countrey-men the more hatred he had of the Enemy the English King Henry blamed him saying he was ungratefull and vowed to be avenged of him for it As if any gratitude could binde a man to betray his Countrey or any benefite tie him to omit his duty toward it Angus had never learned such gratitude of his Predecessours nor could his noble heart stoop to such mercenarinesse And as for his threatnings he looked upon them with the same courage and resolution Is our brother-in-law offended sayes he that I am a good Scottish man Because I have revenged the defacing of the tombes of my Ancestors at Melrosse upon Ralph Ivers They were better men than he and I ought to have done no lesse And will he take my life for that Little knows King Henry the skirts of Kirnetable I can keep my self there from all his English hoste The newes of this victory being come to France the King sent Monsieur de L'orge Earle of Montgomerie into Scotland with 3000. foot and 500. horse to assist against England He gave him also commission to bestow the order of the Cockle or S. Michael on the Governour Angus Huntley and Argyle which he did accordingly De L'orge arrived about the fourth or fifth of July 1545. and moved the Governour to assemble some power of men about 15000. which were mustered at Hadington From thence they went to the Borders and encamped over against Warke an English Castle upon Tweed But they did nothing to any purpose Hereupon the Count Montgomerie returnes into France the rest of that year and the next following with a good part of the year 1547. there was nothing done abroad or at home save that the Cardinall was busied in causing execute such as were of the reformed Religion whereupon followed his own tragicall death and the French Galleyes coming besieged S. Andrewes Castle and carried away the authors of the Cardinals slaughter into France The Earle of Angus hath had no hand in all these broyles for he is never mentioned in any of them Only his naturall son George is said to have gotten the Abbacie of Arbrothe But then if he got it he might have been called Abbot and not Postulat or Postulant which implies that he was ever asking it but got it not In the same year 1547. in August King Henry of England dying his son Edward a childe of some eight or nine years of age succeeded and his Uncle the Earle of Hereford was created Duke of Sommerset and made Protectour of England He levied two Armies to come against Scotland one by sea another by land in which he came himself in person and with him the Earle of Warwick It contained 18000. men He pretended for the cause of his coming the performance of the marriage betwixt the King his Nephew and the young Queen of Scots together with the observation of the Articles agreed upon with the Scottish Nobilitie in the Treatie of Peace with King Henry The Governour was mightily perplexed herewith He had no forraigne aide and he distrusted his Countreymen at home Notwithstanding he causeth it to be proclaimed that they should assemble themselves to resiste the common enemie They had their randezvous at Edinburgh and there came thither to the number of 30000. men From thence they march to Musclebrugh which is seated at the mouth of the river of Eske in Lowthian some foure miles from Edinburgh The English lay at Preston within two miles and their Fleet sailed along the Coast still in the view of the Land army ready to second or succour it The Protector looking down from Carberrie Hill and perceiving the Scottish Army to be greater than he had expected in regard of the civill discord and dissention that was amongst them called a Councell of Warre to advise about the Battell and in the mean time he sends a Letter to the Governour to try if things could be taken away without blood The summe of the Letter was that he was come to crave the performance of the marriage and the observance of the conditions agreed unto by the Scots If they would not yeeld to that yet if they would but promise not to enter into terms of marriage with any other forrain Prince nor carry her out of the Countrey till she were come to years of discretion to choose her own husband they should return in peace and make satisfaction for any dammage their Army had done This was very reasonable but it should have been treated of before they came from home and rather by Ambassadours than in the field and camp It hath never been the cause of their coming with an Army but rather hope that no head could have been made against them in respect of the dissention for Religion and other divisions which perswaded them to come Now the sight of an Army which was a sufficient party for them had taught them wisedome and moderation in their conditions If the Governour could also have moderated his hope of victorie which arose from his confidence in the number of his men the bargaine had been agreed on and the businesse had ended without blood But his councell of Warre his base brother the Bishop of S. Andrews George Durie Abbot of Dumfermling Archbald Beton and Hugh Rigge puffed him up with idle hope of a sure victory So the Letter is supprest and preparation made for battell The Armies were thus ordered The English were divided into three battels Whereof Warwick led the Vaunt-guard together with Sir Francis Brien who commanded 800. light horsemen which were in the wings The Protectour himself commanded in the mid battell having with him Sir Peter
base spirits being directly opposite to true generositie and magnanimity which is the fountaine and well-spring of upright dealing and truth in word and action which were ever found in our noble Douglasses For other Countreys to begin with our nearest neighbours of England the most renowned name for deeds of armes amongst them is that of the Percies of Northumberland between whom and the Douglasses there hath ever beene a noble and generous emulation with various successe but for the most part to the Douglasses advantage so that we may say Contendisse Decorum of the Percies But they come farre short of that number of worthies that we have in ours Besides the Percies have not been so loyall Subjects having often taken armes against their lawfull Princes and being guilty of divers rebellions plots conspiracies according to which Sir Josseline Percie said merrily of the powder treason that it had not been a right treason unlesse a Percie had had a hand in it But to go higher even to the Mistresse and Empresse of the world Rome it self the Fabii and Cornelii were the most numerous families and out of these two houses proceeded more Commanders and brave Captains then out of any that I have read or can remember of amongst them Now the first mention that we have of them is where they are both named in the yeare 267. from the building of Rome twenty years after the banishing of their King Tarquinius at which time Quintus Fabius and Servius Cornelius were Consuls together from that time till Quintus Fabius Consul in theyeare 740. for the space of 437. years we finde of the Fabii about some 24. persons that were Consuls Tribunes Decemviri Dictatours Generalls and Leaders of Armies but for their valour or prowesse personall courage or proper worth the three first are onely famous Q. Fabius M. Fabius and Caeso Fabius These three being brothers and Marcus Fabius being Consul fought against the Hetrusci in the year 269. and Q. Fabius being slaine Marcus and Caeso having incouraged the armie that was discouraged by the death of their brother Quintus leaping over the dead corps of their brother assaulted the enemy in their owne persons and by their valour and example staied their men from flying restored the battle and at last obtained the victorie we reade also of one Ambustus Fabius whose 3. sons were sent in an ambassage to the Gauls to request thē not to trouble the Clusinii in the yeare 364. 63. These three when they could not prevail nor perswade them to desist from invading the Clusinii did joyn with the Clusinii against the Gauls in which conflict Quintus Fabius one of Ambustus three sons slew with his own hands in sight of both armies the Captain of the Gauls and carried away his spoil But he quickly stained that honour he and his two brothers by their misgovernment at the battell of Allia against the same Gauls where they fled shamefully without striking a stroke and by their misguiding gave occasion to the sacking of Rome The last is Fabius the Dictatour who fought against Hanniball famous for his conduct but not so for any personall valour So the Cornelii from the same 267. untill 734. when P. Scipio was Consul 736. when Lentulus was reckoning both these Cornelians with the house of Africane the younger a Cornelian by adoption but an Emiliane borne they are about three and thirty persons in these 167. years who were in great place Consuls Dictatours and the like as the Fabii some of them were also famous for their conduct in warre having been brave Leaders and Generalls of armies as the two Africanes their brother Lucius their father and their uncle Publius and Cneus but for personall valour there are not many eminent Onely Aulus Cornelius Cossus who slew Tolumnius King of the Veiens and Africane the first if it were he who rescued his father at the battell of are remarked for their personall vallour Now neither of these two families doth equall the Douglasses who in fewer years viz. from the 1309. untill 1588. about 300. yeares brought forth 27. persons all singular for their valour and some of them far beyond any of these as may be seen This advantage these Romanes had that living in the continent of Italy and in a Common wealth which did so flourish and was so great their actions and deeds were more conspicuous being acted in a more large and ample theatre then those of our men who were pent up in a narrow and obscure corner of an Island and had neither the Carthaginians nor Hanniball to fight against whose overthrow would have given a greater splendour to their actions And moreover they have had good Heraulds to sound their prayses aloud and trumpet them abroad in the world when as ours Omnes occiderunt illacrimabiles caruere quia vate sacro And yet even by this which we have been able to collect of them our proposition will appear to be sufficiently proved with which as we began so will we conclude So many so good c. in the world were never seen of one name and family Touching which assertion I will earnestly intreat this favour of the courteous Reader that he would be pleased to consider what hath been said in an even ballance and indifferent judgement setting aside all prejudice and pre-conceived opinion of any worth in any Nation and if he do not approve of our conclusion and assent to it let him calmely and modestly impart his reasons and he shall finde me one that shall be most willing and ready to retract what hath been said and to give place to the truth if I be not able to satisfie him in reason For my own part I protest I speake as I think and no more then I think according to my reading and knowledge of men and according to the measure of my judgement and understanding without prejudice of any who upon more knowledge and out of better judgement shall find things to be otherwise then I have thought In the mean time we will set down here what we have said of them else where speaking to King James at his return into Scotland out of England in the yeare 1617. Atque haec inter tot diademata celsa corollam Annumer are tuis titulis fas ducis unum Privatam verum magnis à regibus ortam Regibus affinem magnis regumque gerentem Sepe vicem bellique domique quod satis unum est Gignentem Celsum generoso semine regem Regem quo tellus majorem non videt unus Qui terna imperii tractas sceptra alma Britanni Duglasiam Angusiamque domum virtute secundam Haud ulli quas prisca aut Roma aut Graecia jactat Seu numero heroum seu robore mentis armis Sive side in patriam sceptrorum ut millia sceptris Accumulesque tuis numeresque in stemmate reges Latus quotcunque orbis habet non ultima laus haec Duglasius etiam duxisse haeroibus ortum And thou
this Archbald as of the former William we find him onely inserted witnesse in a second Charter granted to the town of Aire by Alexander the second sonne to King William in the 22. of his reigne and of our redemption 1236. Of the third William and fifth Lord of Douglas maker of the Indenture with the Lord Abernethie THis VVilliam is found in an Indenture made betwixt him and the Lord Abernethie which the Earles of Angus have yet extant amongst their other evidents and rights of their lands The date of this Indenture is on Palmesunday in the yeare 1259. in the reigne of Alexander the third the place the Castle of Edinburgh It is a contract of marriage in which the father called there VVilliam Lord Douglas doth contract his sonne Hugh Douglas to Marjory Abernethie sister to Hugh Lord Abernethie The summe and contents thereof are that the marriage shall be solemnized on Pasche day that all things may be perfected before Ascension day The conditions are these for the Lord Abernethies part that he shall give with his sister to Hugh Douglas viginti carictas terrae perhaps it should be Carrucatas terrae twenty plough gate of land in the towne of Glencors And for the Lord Douglas part that he shall give to his son Hugh Douglas and Marjory his wife 20. Carrucatas in feudo de Douglas twenty plough gate of land in the few of Douglas The witnesses are Alexander Cumine Earle of Buchan Raynold Cumin John of Dundie-Moore and one Douglas whose Christian name was worn away and could not be read This should seem to be that Indenture which Sir Richard Metellane of Lithington father to Iohn Lord of Thirlestane sometime Chancellour of Scotland of worthy memory doth mention in his manuscript where he hath carefully collected some memories of the house of Douglas He sayes that Sir John Ballandine of Achnoute Knight did show to John Lesly Bishop of Rosse one Indenture that makes mention of Douglassas 80. yeares before that Lord William the Hardie who was contemporary with William Wallace and this Indenture is very neare so long before his time But he saith that the Lord Abernethie who doth there indenture with the Lord Douglas was father to Marjory and our Indenture makes him brother to her It may be there have been two Indentures one before this made by her father which not being accomplished during his life hath been renewed by his sonne or brother or that they have mistaken it for there is no other save this onely which doth clearly call him her brother amongst their writs and evidents Upon this there was drawn up a Charter without date of either time or place onely it appears by the tenour thereof that it was made after the Indenture The giver is the same Lord William to Hugh his son and heire the lands disposed to him are Glaspen Hartwood Kennox and Carmackhope and Leholme together with the lands sayes he quae sunt in calumnia inter me haeredes Johannis Crawford that are in suit of law betwixt me and the heirs of John Crawforde without any detriment Then the cause of his giving is set down that they may be a dowry to Marjorie Abernethie his sonnes wife and sister to Hugh Lord Abernethie Ever after this he intitles his sonne Dominus Hugo de Douglas Sir Hugh of Douglas It hath an expresse caveat that if after the marriage be solemnized the said Sir Hugh of Douglasdale shall happen to die or if he shall aliquo malo suo genio through some devillish or wicked disposition abstain from copulation with her she shall brook and injoy these lands although the said Lord VVilliam should be alive And if the said Marjory shall outlive the said Lord VVilliam thought her husband Hugh should die before him yet he shall have the third part of his lands in Douglasdale excepting the third of so much as the said Lord VVilliam shall leave to his wife There is in it another very strange point and as it were a provision in case of divorcement or not consummating the marriage viz. that if the said Sir Hugh or Lord Hugh Dominus Hugo be then after his fathers death living lord and heir or have an heire by any other wife the said Marjory shall possesse the lands notwithstanding all the dayes of the said Hughs life Now he could not have an heire by another wife unlesse he were first divorced from her There is also one clause more touching her security That if the Lord Abernethie or his counsell shall desire any other security reasonable by Charter or hand-write that they shall cause make the conveyance as they think good and Lord VVilliam shall signe it and set his seal to it The seal at this is longer then broad fashioned like a heart the letters thereon are worn away and not discernable save onely W ll and the armes seeme to be three Starres or Mullets at the upper end thereof but I cannot be bold to say absolutely they were so This I have set down the more particularly and punctually that by these circumstances the truth may be more clear and free from all suspition of forgery and invention I have done it also that though every one be not curious or taken with these things such as are of which number I prefesse my self to be one may find something to please their harmelesse desire of the not unpleasant and some way profitable knowledge of Antiquity By this Indenture it is cleare that this William is not the same with VVilliam Hardie who died in prison and was father to good Sir James because his name was VVilliam and had a sonne Hugh as the other also had for if we do but suppose that Hugh contracted to Marjory Abernethie were 25. yeares of age at the making of the Indenture 1259. and that his father Lord VVilliam were twenty five yeares elder then his son Hugh fiftie in all then must he have been when he married the young English Lady by whom he had divers children and when he assisted VVilliam VVallace when he surprised the Castles of Sanquhaire and Disdeir and performed other warlike exploits being still in action till the 1300. about 90. or 100. years of age which carries no likelihood with it that one so old should be so able of his body Besides this Lord VVilliam the Authour of this Indenture had for his eldest sonne and heire this Hugh contracted to Marjory Abernâ—…thie but the eldest sonne and heire to that Lord VVilliam wanted good Sir James who died in Spain for all our Histories do tell how that the Bishop of Saint Andrews did sute King Edward for good Sir James to restore him to his fathers lands and inheritance but King Edward reâ—…sed to do it and in a Charter given by King Robert Bruce in the fifteenth yeare of his reigne Borvici super â—…wedam at Berwick upon Tweed of the Lordship of Douglas these expresse words are contained Jacobo Domino de Douglas Filio Heredi
Gulielmi de Douglas This good Sir James dying without heire male lawfully gotten of his own body his brother Hugh succeeded to him in the yeare 1342. in which year the same Hugh doth give a Charter of the said lands and Lordship to wit Douglasdale together with the lands of Carmichel Selkrick c. To his Nephew William son to Archbald his brother which VVilliam did succeed to Hugh he having no heires male he was afterward Earle of Douglas Now it is against all reason to think that he that was contracted to Marjory Abernethy 1259. should be the same with this Hugh who gives this Charter 1342. seeing he must be now 106. or 107. years of age which is not probable This VVilliam had to wife Martha sister of Alexander Earle of Carrict who bare to him two sonnes Hugh his eldest and VVilliam the Hardie by their alliance with the house of Carrick besides that he was not a little strengthned they being great men and powerfull it fell out that his posteriâ—…y became of kindred to King Robert Bruce for Fergus Lord of Galloway had two sonnes the elder Gilbert and Ethred the younger At his death he ordained that the Lordship of Galloway should be divided betwixt them which was done accordingly and the division was ratified and confirmed by King William who did then reigne but the King being afterward taken prisoner at Anwick be the English Gilbert nothing contented with the division having got Ethred his brother into his hands caused put out his eyes and possessed himself of the whole Lordship and kept it till he died which was before the Kings return out of England before which Ethred also was dead These two brothers left each of them a sonne behind him Gilbert left Alexander and Ethred Rowland This Rowland finding his faction the stronger thrust out his cousen Alexander and seized upon the whole estate himself alone and at the Kings return took a new gift thereof of the King who gave also to Alexander Gilberts sonne in recompense and lieu thereof the Earledome of Carrick This Alexander had but one sister named Martha who was married to this Lord William Douglas he went into Syria with Edward Prince of Wales who was brother in law to King Alexander the third sent by the King and State at the Popes request to fight against the Sarasins There went with him the Earle of Athole and many brave Knights and Gentlemen in which expedition he died leaving onely one daughter his heire Martha Countesse of Carrick She was married to Robert Bruce sonne to Robert Bruce who is known by the name of Robert the Noble and to Isabel second daughter to David Earle of Huntington To this Robert the Countesse of Carrick bare Robert Bruce who was afterwards King of Scotland So then we see how Martha Countesse of Carrick and William the Hardie were Cousin germans and her sonne King Robert Bruce and good Sir James Cousins once removed so that not onely the thralled liberties of Scotland and his private losses did oblige Sir James to side with King Robert and to stick so constantly to him but this tie of bloud and consanguinity also being so near a kinsman We are also to observe here that Martha Countesse of Carrick was also the nearest just and rightfull heire to the Lordship of Galloway being descended of the elder brother Gilbert and therefore to be preferred before Allane who was descended of the younger brother Ethred by Rowland his father and after her and her heires her fathers sister married to this Lord William was next heire to both the Earledome of Carrict and Lordship of Galloway Whether this title did move the Douglasses to seek the Lordship of Galloway as they did afterward and helped them to obtain it the more easily of the King or of others descended of Allane and of his heires I leave it to be considered How ever that be we may see by the matching with this honourable house of Carrick Galloway and Abernethy the chief Peers in this Realme as then that the house of Douglas was of no small esteem and account long before good Sir James and that they mistake things farre and are but ill versed in Antiquity that thinke he was the first that did raise that name to Nobility or greatnesse this Williams marriage having preceded his time 80. yeares at least Of Sir Hugh the third of that name and sixth Lord of Douglas WIlliam had to his eldest sonne and lawfull successour Sir Hugh Douglas who as we have said was married to Marjorie Abernethie daughter to Alexander and sister to Hugh Lord of Abernethie This house of Abernethie were friends and followers of the Cummins and did assist and party them in all their enterprises as we may see by their joyning with them at Kinrosse when they took King Alexander the third Their credit and favour with their Princes appears by this That Lord William Abernethie got of King William the Abacie of Aberbrothock or as it may be thought rather for the writing was dimme and hard to discern the Collegiate Church lands of Abernethie paying thence yearely twenty pound This Hugh Abernethie obtained also of King Alexander the third a Charter of the lands of Lenrie and a pension of fiftie pound sterling by yeare likewise he got from the same King a confirmation of the lands of Hulkstone and Lilestone In these gifts the Cummins still are witnesses and with them stiled Patrick Earle of Dumbarre We finde also a gift of twenty pound land granted by Isabell Countesse of Stratherne Relict of Walter Cummin and her husband John Russell In the dayes of Balioll this house was so powerfull that thy were able to make their party good against the Earle of Fife whom they slew and were winked at by Balioll with this house did Sir Hugh match as his father had done with Carrict and Galloway which as it was an honourable alliance for him so doth it also argue that the house of Douglas even then was noble and honourable and in the rank amongst the greatest as we have said How long this Sir Hugh Lord Douglas did live after his contract and marriage we cannot finde but it is clear that he had no children that survived and outlived their father because his brother William was his heire and successour Neither can we relate any his particular actions onely fame and tradition have given him a received testimony of activitie watchfulnesse and diligence by terming him good Sir Hugh Douglas whom his foes found never sleeping He with his wife are buried in Saint Brides Church in Douglas Of William the Hardic or Long logge the fourth William and seventh Lord of Douglas TO Hugh did succeed his brother VVilliam who for his valour and courage is distinguished by the addition of VVilliam the hardie he is named also William long legge by reason of his tall and goodly stature having beene a very personable man Hee was twice married first to the Lord Keeths sister by whom
he had two sonnes Iames and Hugh as is evident by a Charter of resignation made by his son Hugh to his nephew VVilliam the first Earle of Douglas his next wife was an English Lady called Ferrar or Ferrais of which name we finde the Earls of Darbie to have beene in the dayes of King Henry the third She bare also two sons Archbald Lord of Galloway and Iohn of whom are descended the Lords of Dalkeith Maines and Loghleven Concerning himselfe we finde in the English Chronicle that when King Edward the first took in the town of Berwick in the yeare 1295. he was Captain of the Castle there and not being able to resist and hold out the Towne being in the enemies hands he rendred the place with himselfe also a prisoner where he remained untill the warres were ended by the yeelding of Iohn Balioll to King Edward During the time of his captivitie he was to marry this English Lady that so he might be drawn to favour the Kings pretensions in conquering of Scotland But his matching did not alter his affection towards his native Countrey nor brake his constancie in performing his dutie to it Wherefore when he heard that VVilliam VVallace was risen up and had taken open banner against the English he joyned with him by which accession of forces Wallace Army was much increased and strengthened yet they were not alwayes together but according to the occasion and as opportunity did offer they did divide their companies and went to severall places where they hoped to get best advantage of the enemie and where there needed no great Armie but some few companies at once In these adventures Lord William recovered from the English the Castles of Disdiere and Sanwheire The manner of his taking the Castle of Sanwheire is said to have beene thus There was one Anderson that served the Castle and furnished them with wood and fewell who had dayly accesse to it upon that occasion The Lord Douglas directs one of his trustiest and stoutest servants to him to deale with him to finde some meane to betray the Castle to him and to bring him within the gates onely Anderson either perswaded by entreatie or corrupted for money gave my Lords servant called Thomas Dickson his apparell and carriages who comming to the Castle was let in by the Porter for Anderson Dickson presently stabbed the Porter and giving the signall to his Lord who lay neere by with his Companies set open the gates and received them into the court They being entred killed the Captaine and the whole English Garrison and so remained masters of the place The Captains name was Bevford a kinsman to his own Ladie Ferrais who had oppressed the Countrey that lay near to him very insolently One of the English that had been in the Castle escaping went to the other garrisons that were in other Castles and Townes adjacent and told them what had befallen his fellowes and withall informed them how the Castle might be recovered whereupon joyning their forces together they came and besieged it The Lord Douglas finding himself straightned and unprovided of necessaries for his defence did secretly convey his man Dickson out at a postern or some hidden passage and sent him to William Willace for aid Wallace was then in the Lennox and hearing of the danger Douglas was in made all the haste he could to come to his relief The English having notice of Wallace approach left the siege and retired toward England yet not so quickly but that Wallace accompanied with Sir John Grahame did overtake them and killed 500. of their number ere they could passe Dalswynton By these and such like means Wallace with his assistance having beaten out the English from most part of their strengths in Scotland did commit the care and custody of the whole Countrey from Drumlenrigge to Aire to the charge of the Lord Douglas Now howbeit there be no mention of these things in our Chronicle yet seeing the book of Wallace which is more particular in many things speakes of them and the Charter of the house of Siminton descended lineally of the said Thomas Dickson who for this and his other like services done to this Lord and afterward to his sonne good sir James got the 20. mark land of Hisleside which his posterity doth enjoy still holding of the Lords of Douglas and Angus and there is no doubt to be made but he hath done much more in his assistance he gave Wallace then is recorded or extant any where there being no likelihood that in those so busie times these so valiant and brave warriers did lie idle though the particulars lie buried in deep silence And certainly it was not for nought that his lands were burnt by Robert Bruce himself his wife and children taken prisoners and brought to the King of England his wife and children were taken by Bruce himself by the Lord Clifford King Edward required him to take his oath of fidelity to the Crown of England and become his subject which he utterly refusing to do his lands were given to the Lord Clifford and himself committed prisoner and so he continued to the houre of his death During which time he never abated any thing of his magnanimous courage and constancie but shewed himself worthy of his noble progenitours and no wayes short of whatever worth either they had or fame hath bestowed on them So did he also well deserve to be predecessour to such successours and father to such posterity who as we shall heare hereafter did follow this vertuous example and pattern How praiseworthy is it in him that neither the danger of his own person being in the hands and power of his enemy nor the example of so many as did yeeld to the victorious Conquerour there being few or none beside William Wallace that stood out against him no not the desperate case and estate of his Countrey brought to so low an ebbe could break his resolution to remain firme to his native soyl Notwithstanding that by all appearance all was irrecoverably lost so that his standing out against the King could bring no help to it and certain enmity for ought could be seen to himself and his posterity for ever Setting aside all these regards which are so common and so highly accounted of in this our last age not measuring dutie by profit or commoditie nor following the common rules of that wisedome which now reignes in the world which is to respect and preferre our particular before all other things but weighing matters in another ballance and squaring his actions by what was generous and right rather then that which was gainfull and advantagious for himself he hath left an example of true wisedome vertue and honesty and of true magnanimitie unto others he dieth a free man in despite of his enemies though a prisoner and beareth witnesse of the liberty of his Countrey that it did not serve but was oppressed convincing the Tyrant of that time of violence and the
away This he did often to make the Captaine to slight such frayes and to make him secure that he might not suspect any further end to be in it which when he had wrought sufficiently as he thought he laid some men in ambuscado and sent others away to drive away such beasts as they should finde in the view of the Castle as if they had been theeves and robbers as they had done often before The Captaine hearing of it and supposing there was no greater danger now then had beene before issued forth of the Castle and followed after them with such haste that his men running who should be first were disordered and out of their ranks The drivers also fled as fast as they could till they had drawne the Captaine a little beyond the place of the ambuscado which when they perceived rising quickly out of their covert set fiercely upon him and his companie and so slew himselfe and chased his men back to the Castle some of which were overtaken and slaine others got into the Castle and so were saved Sir James not being able to force the house took what bootie he could get without in the fields and so departed By this means and such other exploits he so affrighted the enemie that it was counted a matter of great jeopardie to keepe this Castle which began to be called the adventurous or hazzardous Castle of Douglas whereupon Sir John Walton being in suit of an English Lady she wrote to him that when he had kept the adventurous Castle of Douglas seven yeares then he might thinke himselfe worthy to be a sutor to her Upon this occasion Walton tooke upon him the keeping of it and succeeded to Thruswall but he ran the same fortune with the rest that were before him For sir James having first dressed an ambuscado neare unto the place he made fourteen of his men take so many sacks and fil them with grasse as though it had been corn which they carried in the way toward Lanerik the chief market town in that County so hoping to draw forth the Captain by that bait and either to take him or the Castle or both Neither was this expectation frustrate for the Captain did bite and came forth to have taken this victuall as he supposed But ere he could reach these carriers Sir James with his company had gotten between the Castle and him and these disguised carriers seeing the Captain following after them did quickly cast off their upper garments wherein they had masked themselves and throwing off their sacks mounted themselves on horseback and met the Captain with a sharp encounter being so much the more amazed as it was unlooked for wherefore when he saw these carriers metamorphosed into warriours ready to assault him fearing that which was that there was some train laid for them he turned about to have retired to the Castle but there also hee met with his enemies between which two companies he and his whole followers were slain so that none escaped the Captain afterwards being searched they found as it is reported his mistresse letter about him Then hee went and tooke in the Castle but it is uncertain say our writers whether by force or composition but it seems that the Constable and those that were within have yeelded it up without force in regard that hee used them so gently which he would not have done if he had taken it at utterance For he sent them all safe home to the Lord Clifford and gave them also provision and mony for their entertainment by the way The Castle which he had burnt onely before now he razeth and casts down the walls thereof to the ground By these and the like proceedings within a short while he freed Douglasdale Atrick forrest and Jedward forrest of the English garrisons and subjection But Thomas Randulph Alexander Stuart Lord of Bonckle and Adam Gordone being Englized Scots concluded to gather together their forces and to expulse him out of those parts Now it fell so out that Sir James intending to lodge at a certain house upon the water of Line and being come hither for that purpose by chance all these three were lodged in the same house before he came which drew on a skirmish betwixt them in which Alexander Stuart Lord of Bonckle and Thomas Randulph were taken prisoners and Adam Gordone saved himself by flight This peece of service was of no small importance in regard of the good service done to the king by Thomas Randulph both while the King lived and after his death when he was regent which all may be ascribed to Sir James who conquered Randulph to the Kings side With these his prisoners he went into the North as farre as the Mernes where he met the King returning from Innernesse of whom he was heartily welcomed both for his owne sake and because he had brought him his Nephew Randulph whom the King did chide exceedingly And he again reproved the King out of his youthfulnesse and rash humour as though he did defend the Crowne by flying and not by fighting wherefore hee was committed to prison thereafter pardoned and being made Earle of Murray he was imployed in the Kings service This is related in the Bruces book and hath nothing fabulous or improbable in it and therefore it ought not to be slighted Especially seeing as I am informed the Book was penned by a man of good knowledge and learning named master John Barbour Archdeacon of Aberdene for which work he had a yearely pension out of the Exchequer during his life which he gave to the Hospitall of that Towne to which it is allowed and paid still in our dayes He lived in the reigne of David the second sonne and successour to King Robert Bruce Sir James was with the King at Inverourie ten miles from Aberdene against John Cummine Earle of Buchan who was there defeated on Ascension day in the yeare 1308. From thence Sir James went with him when he recovered Argyle the Lord whereof had once comed in to the King but was now revolted to the English side And likewise at many more journeyes and roads both in Scotland and England Sir James did ever more accompany him In the year 1313. hee tooke in the Castle of Roxburgh called then Marchmouth whilest the King was busie about Dumfrees Lanrick Aire and others and while Sir Thomas Randulph was lying at the Castle of Edinburgh The manner of his taking of it was thus about Shrovetide which is a time of feasting and revelling he with sixty more having covered their armour with black that they might not be discovered by the glittering thereof went in the forenight toward the Castle when they came neare to it they lay along and crept upon their hands and feet through a bushie piece of ground till they were come close to the foot of the wall Those that did watch upon the Castle wall espied them but the night being dark and by reason of their creeping they tooke
them to have been cattell for they at the foot of the wall heard the watchmen there being two of them saying the one to the other my neighbour such an one naming him by his name means to make good chear to night that he hath no care of his cattell but leaves them thus in the fields all the night to whom the other replied hee may make good chear this night but if the Douglas come at them he will fair the worse hereafter and with this discourse they went their way Sir James and his men having heard this conference were very well pleased withall and glad to be so mistaken they laddered the walls with ladders of cords made by one Simon of the Leadhouse who was also the first that adventured to scale with them himself alone both to trie how they would hold unbroken and to view what guard and watch was kept above The man that stood sentinall saw him well enough but because there were no more with him he gave no alarum but stood watching to have catched him on the top of the ladder thinking to have knockt him down or to have tumbled him headlong over the wall but the other prevented the danger and leaping in nimbly upon him ere he was aware stabbed him with a knife and threw him over the wall amongst his fellowes to whom he called to make haste up assuring them the coast was clear but ere they could come up another of the watch coming about and perceiving a man standing on the wall made towards him but Simon dispatched him also And now the rest of his companions were got up also who marching towards the hall they found the English at their shroving eating and drinking and piping and dancing They entred the hall he had but easie work of it to do with them what he listed being most of them drunke and all of them unarmed Onely the Captain Guillaum de fermes fled into the great tower being dangerously hurt with the shot of an arrow where he remained safe all that night but the next morning hee yeelded himself because of his wound upon condition that his life should be safe and his person safely set on English ground which was willingly granted and faithfully performed But hee lived not long after his wound being deadly and uncurable Thus was the wheel of worldly affairs vvhich men call fortune so vvhirled about by the King and his partners that in this yeare 1313. being the seaventh from his Coronation and the fifth or sixth from the beginning of the course of his victories there vvas not one strength remaining in the possession or povver of the English save Dumbartane Castle which was afterward yeelded up by John Monteeth upon composition and Stirling which at this present was besieged by Edward Bruce the Kings brother To relieve Stirling and to raise the siege thereof King Edward the second came in proper person and thereon insued the battell of Bannockburn a battell so famous and memorable as few the like have happened in any age where there were two Kings present the ods so great and the defeat so notable The English King did bring into the field all that he was able to make not onely of English but of his beyond sea dominions neither of those that were his owne Subjects onely but hee was also aided and assisted by his friends and confederates in Flanders Holland Zeland Brabant Picardie Gascony Normandy Guien Bullonois and Burdeaux of these and his owne Countreymen he had in all 150000. fighting men to place them in the middle number which some say was but half the number and that he had 300000 of the whole in equall proportion of foot and horse intending to have exterminated the whole nation of Scots with so confident a presumption of victory that he brought with him a Carmelite frier a Poet according to the time to commit his triumphs to writing he was defeated by 30000 or 35000 at the most as all agree and that in a plain and open field where there was slain of his men 50000. It was fought the 22 of June 1314. Sir James being present at this Battell did carry himselfe so before the fight in the fight and after it as that his behaviour is not to be slightly slipped over with a dry foot as we say but particularly to be noted both for his owne honour for it is indeed worthy of perpetuall honour and praise and for a patterne to be followed by others especially by all such as set their hearts and minds to follow vertue and to seek true glory which ariseth from vertue Before the battell we have his kindnesse love and care of his friend or as some will have him to be his emulous Competitor joyned with true magnanimitie in his demeanour towards Thomas Randulph for King Robert having sent Randulph with 500. horse to oppose the Lord Clifford with 800. who was making toward the Castle of Stirling Sir James carefull for his friend in respect of this ods in number first very orderly sought leave of the King to go to his succours but after the King had refused him he went out without leave which though it were a kinde of breach of militarie discipline yet it shewes how dearly he loved the man that for his sake he would thus transgresse the order of the warre and to take his hazzard of the Kings displeasure rather then to forsake him in this great danger as he took it to be And as he shewed his love and kindnesse in this a vertue of great price and greatly to be commended so did he also his modestie courtesie and magnanimitie all three concurring in one fact and much more commendable in that hee seeing his friend to have the better of the enemie stood aloofe as a spectator for feare to impaire his glory in that victorie by being a sharer with him therein Weake mindes seeke to participate of other mens glory and for want of worth in themselves thrust in with others Base and meane spirits are wont to lessen and diminish the actions of others because they have no hope to equall them Malignant dispositions envie them and approve of nothing but what is their owne and would have it thought that they onely are able to do all things and that none besides them can do any thing As these vices were here farre from this man so should they be as farre from all others and as the contrary vertues did shine in him so let them also doe in us And thus he behaved himselfe before the Battell In the Battell he with Randulph had the leading of the Vantguard wherein he discharged himselfe so well that for his good service he was knighted in the field This honour in those dayes was given for desert and was a badge and seale of valour not of favour or riches as now it is for the most part neither was it so ordinary and common as now it is and by commonnesse prostitute as it were and dis-esteemed
that present day This being done Sir James returned into Scotland This King Robert thought fit to be done not because his owne title was not good enough before for it was good already and sufficient and so found to bee by a better judge then King Edward of England to wit the Estates of the Realme who are the rightest judges in controversies of this nature and who had power to have made it good if it had not been so might have helped any defect that had been in it seeing Balliol by his owne fact had disabled himself by giving it over to King Edward especially seeing it was prejudiciall and against the common liberty and good of the Kingdome to accept of him who had betrayed these and was not able to defend them Wherefore King Robert being in possession and the Kingdome being confirmed to him and to his posteritie he needed no further right from Balliol Notwithstanding of this to cut away all pretences of quarrells and calumnies that malicious men might surmise thereabout afterwards he thought good to have a renunciation from Balliol of his title and consolidate that with his owne whereupon esteeming none fitter for the purpose then Sir James as well for the honourable place he held as for his sufficiency to discharge the Commission not without some consideration of his kindred with Balliol by the house of Galloway he laid the charge upon him which he performed as we have heard Sir James being thus returned out of France King Robert being very glad that his businesse had succeeded so well called a Parliament at Cambuskenneth in the which the right of succession to the Crowne was renewed to King Roberts heirs and namely failing his sonne David to Marjorie Bruce his daughter and Robert Stuart his sonne This the Nobility did enact and confirme by oath in the yeare 1325. or 1326. and before the sending of Sir James Douglas as some Authours record Not long after King Robert fell sick and partly for that cause partly in regard of his age not being able to ride abroad and endure travel himself he committed the managing of all businesse of weight both in peace and warre to the two Friends and Colleagues Sir James and Randulph two of the most noble Knights and bravest Captains that were in their dayes as our Writers do say And now Edward the second was dead and Edward the third had succeeded to him to whom Sir James laboureth to do as good service as he had done to his father This Edward sent Ambassadours to King Robert to treat of peace but being discovered to have no sincere meaning and to deal fraudfully in stead of peace they carried home warre So due preparation being made on both sides our two Commanders assembled to the number of 20000. all horse men some say 20000. horse and 5000. foot and entred into England with resolution not to sight but at their advantage and pleasure which was the reason they took all or most part horse men and few or no foote men Against these King Edward came in person with a great Army of 100000. men as Froysard writes 80000. horse 24000. archers having brought with him the Lord Beaumont out of the Low-Countries with 700. or 500 horse The English souldiers of this Army were cloathed in coats and hoods embroydered with flowers and branches and did use to nourish their beards wherefore the Scots in derision thereof made this rime and fastned it upon the Church doore of Saint Peter in the Canongate beards hartlesse painted hoods witlesse gay coat gracelesse make England thriftlesse He fortified the Townes of Carlile and Berwick and furnished them with men to stay the Scots passages But they little regarding either his fortifications or his forces passed the water of Tine at knowne Foords and made him first know of their arrivall by smoake and fire whereupon putting his men in order he marched directly towards those places that were smoaking to have given them battell but not finding them there and not knowing how to force them to fight his resolution was to passe Tine and there to entercept them at their returne and to give them battell in those fields where the ground was more levell and even and so fitter for his Armie Thither then he goeth with great trouble and turmoiling both of men and horse by reason of the great raine that fell as also for scarcitie of victuall and after he had lien there eight dayes waiting for them he could heare no newes of them wherefore he chose out about sixteene able young men whom he sent abroad into the Countrey to search for them promising a great reward to him that should first bring him word where they were They having roaved up and downe the Countrey at last one of them fell into the hands of the Scots who when he had told how K. Edward had sent him to search for them they let him goe and withall bid him tell the King that they had beene eight dayes as uncertain of him as he had bin of them and that now they were come within 3. miles of him where they would stay for him and abide him battell being as desirous to sight as he was When the young man told the King this he was rewarded with Knigthood being made such by his owne hand and besides that he got 150. pound land to maintain his dignity Then he gave order that his Army should march towards them but when they came neare they found them so stronlgy encamped upon a hill having steepe rocks at the one side and a river on the other called by Hollinshed the water of Weire that they durst not adventure to assaile them at so great disadvantage wherefore they sent a trumpet to them and desired them to come downe to the plaine ground and so to sight with true vertue for honour and empire and not to sit on the tops of the hils where no body could come at them The Scots answered with derision that they would not sight how and when it pleased their enemie but at their owne pleasure telling him withall that they were come into his Countrey and had done as he knew if any thing that they had done did grieve him he might come and seeke his revenge they would stay there as long as they thought meet and expedient for them and if any should assaile them they would do what they could doe to defend themselves and make their enemies smart So they stayed there three dayes in his view but he not thinking it safe to assaile them in that place after some few skirmishes at their watering place the Scots removed their Camp to another place that was stronger and harder of accesse which Hollinshed calls Stanhop parke whither the English also followed them While they lay there encamped the one over against the other Sir James Douglas who was a provident and watchfull Captaine perceiving that the English watches were somewhat negligently kept either because they despised the
was conveyed to the Castle of Dumbarton where hee was received by Malcolm Fleeming Captain thereof Now both the Edwards being absent and he having a particular spleen against Cummin who possessed his private inheritance the said Robert with the help of Colin or Duncan Campbell in Argyle from whom he obtained an aid of foure hundreth men had taken the Castle of Dunholm in Coile and destroyed the English Garrison there whereupon the men of Boote which was his private inheritance had taken armes slain Allane Lyle there Captain and Sheriffe who was placed there by Balliol and Cummin and were come home very joyfull to their old master the Stuarts Upon this Thomas Bruce Earle of Carrict with his friends and neighbours of Coile and Cunninghame and William Karrudise of Annandale who had ever refused the English yoake coming forth out of the place where they had lurked resorted to him also John Randulph Earle of Murray was returned from France and did incourage them with hopes of forreign help of Jefferey or Godfrey Rosse Sheriffe of Aire had drawne Coile Carrict and Cunningham to be of the partie Ranfrow was also returned to the Stuarts By their example the dependers of Andrew Murray had drawne all Cliddesdale to them partly by faire means partly by force These under the command and leading of Robert Stuart and John Randulph had passed into the North parts chaised David Cummin Governour for the English to Lochaber and compelled him to yeeld and swear obedience to David Bruce Notwithstanding that the enemy had committed to him so great a charge as to bee Lieutenant for him in those parts About this time or a little before William Lord of Liddesdale returns from his captivity having been three yeares in prison And hee is no sooner returned but that presently he begins to serve his King and Countrey faithfully and diligently against both their enemies Scots and Englized usurpers recompencing his long imprisonment with his enemies losses especially in Lowthian for the more easie performance hereof and that hee might annoy them that were in the Castle of Edinburgh which was then held by the English and them that went toward it hee lay in wait in Pentland-hills To him John Randulph after that he had left David Cummin Earle of Athole Lieutenant for him in the North parts Randulph and Robert Stuart were chosen Governours by the Kings party did adjoyn himself as to his old and fast friend from thence they both went to Perth to a Convention of the States the 2. of Aprill 1335. But there was nothing done at that meeting because of the enmity betwixt the Lord Liddesdale and David Cummin Earle of Athole The occasion was the Lord of Liddesdale alledged that hee was detained longer in prison then other wayes he would have been by the means of the the Earle of Athole who no doubt did thinke it meet for Balliol and the English faction and therefore advised them to keep him And certainly he was wiser in that point then they that set him at libertie for ransome Now under the colour and pretext of this ill will between him and Liddesdale Athole was so strongly accompanied with his servants and dependers that the rest being jealous of his disposition and fearing his present power did conclude no matter of importance Robert Stuart enclined toward him but all the rest favoured the Lord Liddesdale Robert was young and knew not the disposition of Athole which the rest knew better and what ods was between them in fidelitie which was not long in discovering For King Edward of England came with a great army both by Sea and Land and brought Balliol with him So soone as he came to Perth Athole being solicited to defection from Bruce he was not very hard to wooe whereas Liddesdale did still his uttermost endevours for him One of the Governours to wit Robert Stuart being sick and the other John Randulph thinking it too heavie a burden for him alone to fight divided his forces that so he might the more annoy the King Now word was brought to him that there was a great army of the Guelders coming through England to joyne with Edward and help him against the Scots Wherefore Randulph passeth over into Lowthian to try if he could conveniently intercept them and cut them off ere they should joyn with the King There came hither to assist Randulph the Governour Patrick Earle of Marche William Lord Liddesdale and Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie and others These being assembled together lay in wait for them near Edinburgh in the Borrow moore and so soon as they came in sight one of the other without any delay of either side they joyned battell and after a great conflict the Guelders were put to rout and chased to a little hill where was a ruinous Castle There they were besieged all that night and the next day they rendered themselves lives safe Others write that they fled to the Castle hill of Edinburgh up Saint Maries wind or lane defending themselves valiantly through the high street till they came to that place where they slew their horses and made as it were a rampart of their carcasses and so saved themselves There they stayed all that night and having neither meat nor drink nor convenient lodging opprest with hunger and cold and thirst yeelded themselves on the morrow This narration seems not to bee so probable as the former for if it had been at the Castle of Edinburgh it might have made them more support at least releeved the Duke and have saved him Besides that the town of Edinburgh should suffer strangers to passe through the midst of them and neither aid them if they were friends nor assail them if they were enemies nor shut their gates if they were neutrall for fear of some danger to come to their towne thereby but suffer both parties to have free accesse into their chief street and to stand as lookers on it hath no great likelihood They ascribe also the winning of the field to the Lord of Liddesdale who was not as Hollinshed sayes present at their first joyning battell but came to it from Pentland-hills in so convenient time that if he had not come the Guelders who fought exceeding well had got the day Others make no mention of Randulph but of the Lord Liddesdale and Alexander Ramsay with him Those that write of this battell tell of a huge and wonderfull stroake given by Sir David Annand in his fury hee being hurt stroke his enemy on the shoulder with a Pole-axe and clave him and his horse down to the hard pavement in which the force of the stroake left a great mark long after And no lesse memorable is the valour of a woman in the Guelders army who at the beginning of the battell stept forth before her company and encountred in a single combat or duell a Scotish Squire named Robert Shaw whom she slew and afterwards beat downe her enemies on each side till at last after a
Subjects unnaturall Scâ—…ttishmen And this these Nobles did even for the love they bore to King Robert this Davids father bearing the heat of the day for him while he is at ease and securitie with watching hunger thirst cold and great effusion of their bloud to make the Kingdome peaceable to him choosing to adventure their lands their lives and whatsoever worldly thing is deare unto men rather then to abandon him and follow his enemies with ease and quietnesse under whom they might have lived a peaceable life if they would set aside regard unto their honour and duetie Such is the force of the love of Subjects beyond all strength of men and riches of treasures onely able to bide a stresse and hold out As may bee teen by this example to bee remarked greatly by subjects and entertained above all treasure by Soveraignes and to be accounted a chiefe yea almost the onely point of true policy to love and make much of all men and most specially their Nobilitie that they may in such their Princes straits when they shall happen endure the better as these men did which they could not have done if they had not had authority and dependance and so been respected by their inferiours who so would diminish this authority in Noblemen abasing them too farre and making them suspect to Princes and not safe for them they erre greatly in policie and unadvisedly cut the props of the Princes standing which being brangled but a little his Kingdome is easily bereft him all authoritie going away with his owne person It fell well out with King David Bruce that these Noblemen were not so and therefore the more able to doe so great things for him After these things they sent Ambassadours to desire King David to come home and so hee did the 2. of June that same yeare His first Act was carefully to inquire for and gratefully to reward such as had suffered in his service a prudent Act But allas the mal heur it falleth often out that Princes know not all things and ere they be informed they many times conclude The cause of many errours and much mischief hath happened thereby as it fell out here We have heard how the Lord of Liddesdale amongst many his notable services had in speciall expelled the English out of Tividale and diverse other places by his wisedome and valour and was therefore rewarded with the same lands which he injoyed afterwards as his rightfull inheritance from thenceforth he so used it as in a manner conquered by himself He was Wairden and so defended it defending ministred justice and discharged the place and office of Sheriffe having wonne it from the enemy This hee did with the tacite consent of the Countrey and by allowance of those that were in authoritie Thus being in possession and trusting to his deserving towards King and Countrey and the Nobilitie of his bloud and potencie of that house he was come of he looked for no competitour in that which he had taken from the enemy And not knowing or not caring for the Law as is customable to Martiall men or perhaps being prevented being slower in going to King David or on some such like occasion the Sheriffe-ship is giveâ—… from him to another Alexander Ramsay was amongst the first that welcomed King David at his return and was received kindly as hee had merited and much made of by him who for his service gave him the keeping of the Castle of Roxbrough and together with it whether of the Kings owne free and mere motion or any other suggestion or by Ramsayes procurement the Sheriffe-ship of Tividale very unadvisedly if hee knew Liddesdales interesse very ill formed if he knew it not Very imprudently say our Writers who blame the Kings indiscretion for giving it from William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale to Alexander Ramsay and for withdrawing of it from so worthy a man so well deserving to whomsoever for that was to make a division among his owne so it proved for VVilliam Douglas of Liddesdale tooke it very highly that Alexander Ramsay should be preferred before him to that office But hee was chiefly incensed against the taker of it as having done him a great indignitie which makes it apparant that hee hath not onely accepted of it but sued for it therefore set altogether on revenge he suppressed his ire for that present But after some three moneths as Alexander Ramsay was exercising the office in Hawick and looked for no such thing hee set upon him and having slain three of his men that stood to the defence of their master hee hurt himself and casting him on a horse carried him to the Hermitage where hee died of famine according to the testimony of sundry of our Writers and the black booke of Scâ—…ne where it is showen that hee was taken the 20. of June and keeped seventeene dayes without meat save that some few grains of corne which falling downe out of a corne lost which was above him were gathered by him and eaten Such is the unbridlednesse of anger justly called fury to be greatly blamed in him yet they marke the cause thereof the Kings unadvisednesse in procuring thereby the losse and ruine of so worthy a man of war farre from his fathers prudencie and probitie The King not acquainted yet with military dispositions was marvellously moved therewith and purposed to have punished it exemplarily to deterre others from doing the like and therefore caused search very diligently to have apprehended Liddesdale but in vain for hee withdrew himself to the mountains and desert places and in time obtained pardon by the sute of his friends of whom he had purchased good store by his worthy acts for the liberty of his Countrey Among whom Robert Stuart the Kings sisters sonne was his speciall good friend That which most effectually served to procure him favour was the magnifiâ—…ke but true commemoration of the great exploits atchieved by him the consideration of the time in respect whereof the peace being uncertain without and things not very quiet at home military men were to bee entertained and used with all favour By this occasion he did not onely obtain pardon for his fault but hee got also the gift of keeping of the Castle of Roxbrough and Sheriffeship of Tivedale and all other his lands in Tivedale or elsewhere restored to him which the other had and which were the cause of the slaughter This clemencie of King David was perhaps profitable for that time but pernicious in example This fell out as hath been said three moneths after the Kings coming home and therefore in October or perhaps in September at the head Court in Hawick His pardon was obtained and his peace made with the King a little before the battell of Durham which was in the yeare 1346. the 17. of October So as hee hath beene three or foure yeares a banished man After his returne from banishment finding the King bent upon his journey against England he
wisely and earnestly disswaded him and did exhort him first to take order with the discorders at home and before all things to settle them For the Earle of Rosse had slain the Lord of the Isles whereby a great party of the Kings army was diminished the Lord of the Isles men lying back for want of a head and so the Lord Rosse and his men for feare of punishment So did also many others that lay neare them retire and go home fearing least they should suffer in their absence by their neighbourhood to those disagreeing Lords and be some way endamaged wherefore they thought good to provide in time the best they could against all perrills that might happen For this cause hee councelled the King first to settle peace amongst his owne subjects before he enterprised a forraign war that peace being settled and his army united he might the more strongly and with better successe invade England But the King contemning his good and wholsome counsell his French friendship prevailing more with him then either his owne good or the good of his Countrey hee raised an army wherewith hee entred England and was encountred by the English at Durham where the Scots were defeated King David Bruce taken prisoner and with him beside others VVilliam Earle of Douglas and the Lord of Liddesdale who were shortly after ransomed or dismissed so much the more easily for that they had the King and so cared the lesse for others This sell out in the yeare 1346. October the 17. as hath been said While the Lord Liddesdale is a prisoner amongst his enemies he forgetteth not his friends at home Sir David Barcklay had slain one John Douglas brother to Sir VVilliam and father to Sir James of Dalkeith say our Writers beside Horsewood but they should say rather brother to Sir William for there Sir William is the same Lord of Liddesdale of whom wee now speake sonne naturall to good Sir James neither was John Douglas slain in Horsewood but in Kinrosher by Loch-leven This Barcklay also had taken Sir John Bullock at the Kings command and put him in prison in Lindores where hee died of hunger almost in the same sort that Sir Alexander Ramsay died The Writers lay the blame on the Nobilitie that envied so worthy a man and accused him salsely to the King of unsaithfulnesse but they tell not in what point They themselves call him a worthy Chaplain of great wisedome singular prudencie and eloquence beyond any in his time who had been Chamberlain to Edward Balliol Treasurer to the rest of the Englishmen in Scotland and lastly Chamberlain to King David and amongst the chief of his Counsellers reputed as another Chussay Neverthelesse thus was he delated and taken away having done divers good offices in the Common-wealth and being very necessary unto it The Lord of Liddesdale had drawne him from the English faction to King Davids party and he had used him in good services whereof hee was not forgetfull ever remaining one of his speciall friends This giveth men matter of suspition that his death was for ill will to the Lord of Liddesdale by the King incensed against him never digesting in heart the death of Sir Alexander Ramsay whereby the King is blamed as counseller or follower thereof and that Sir David Barcklay enemy to him did execute it willingly or did procure the Kings command thereto The taking of the Castle of Edinburgh in the yeare 1341. by the Lord of Liddesdale was plotted by Sir John Bullock say the Writers who in quicknesse of wit and sharpnesse of invention past all men in his dayes In revenge of this Liddesdale causeth slay Sir David Barcklay by the hands of Sir John Saint Michaell say they but they should have said Carmichaell in Aberdene A just fact but not justly done the matter was good the forme ill being besides and against all order but who could wait for order in so disordered a Countrey when should hee by order of law have obtained justice his Prince being in captivitie his duetie to his friends defendeth the fact the estate of the Countrey excuseth the forme God looketh not so upon things hee had before as wee heard slain Sir Alexander Ramsay he must not want his owne share but who durst doe it The avenger of bloud finds the means Such is the estate of man what can they lean to on earth ere he do not pay that debt of bloud the Earle of Douglas shall exact it his Chief his Cousin and to adde that also his owne sonne in Baptisme as the Lord Liddesdale was to the Earle of Douglas for the black book of Scone calleth him his spirituall father and thus it came to passe The Lord of Liddesdale being at his pastime hunting in Attrick Forrest is beset by William Earle of Douglas and such as hee had ordained for that purpose and there assailed wounded and slain beside Galsewood in the yeare 1353. upon a jealousie that the Earle had conceived of him with his Lady as the report goeth for so sayes the old song The Countesse of Douglas out of her Boure she came And londly there that she did call It is for the Lord of Liddesdale That I let all these teares downe fall The song also declareth how shee did write her love letters to Liddisdale to disswade him from that hunting It tells likewise the manner of the taking of his men and his owne killing at Galsewood and how hee was carried the first night to Lindin Kirk a mile from Selkirk and was buried within the Abbacie of Melrosse The cause pretended or the cause of this slaughter is by our Writers alledged to be the killing of this Alexander Ramsay and Sir David Barklay and some other grudges and so the Earle said himself as they say and so it was indeed if we looke unto God but who doth beleeve him that it was on his part no Writers no report no opinion of men doth beleeve it not untill this day They lay the cause on his ambition on his envie of Liddesdales honour and jealousie of his greatnesse Reason swaies to the same side and brings great if not necessary arguments for what had hee to doe with Alexander Ramsay that he should for his sake dippe his hands in his owne bloud farre lesse for Sir David Barcklay on whom he himself should have taken avengement if the Lord Liddesdale had not done it this John Douglas whom Barcklay slew being so neare to himselfe but something must bee said to colour things But this will not colour this blemish though in a faire body indeed as we shall see hereafter Doth ambition spring from a great minde Doth envie of vertue jealousie of hatred Let noble hearts eschew them it is the basest thought that can fall into a mans mind Right minds love vertue even in strangers even in enemies generous minds strive to do better not to hinder such as do well It is a strange maxime and ill grounded a wicked
did cry out with a confused noise and clamour detesting it and protesting that so long as they were able to bear armes they would never give their consent thereunto that they had one of age to be heir already whensoever God should call him Especially the Earle of Douglas took it so to heart that he entred into League with Robert Stuart Earle of Stratherne who was next heir and was chiefly prejudiced hereby with Patrick Earle of March George Earle of Murray his brother John Stuart of Kile afterward Robert the third and Robert Stuart of Monteith after Duke of Albanie to withstand and oppose this businesse to the uttermost of their powers in case the King should prosecute it and to desend themselves if he would use violence against them And they were so forward herein and went so farre on in it that it had almost come to an open rebellion Neither were they reconciled untill the King changed his purpose And then by the mediation of the Prelats of the Realm they desisted and gave their oath of fidelitie to him again in the year 1366. having been at variance and jealousie the space of two or three years The English Writers would make it seem to have been but collusion and that the King did but propound it for exoneration of his promise to King Edward and was glad of the refusall for that he was not to labour further in it But our Histories signifie no such thing and say directly that he did it sincerely and was highly offended with the deniall for the time and that those who had refused looked for the worst and set themselves for defence yea that they went so farre that some of them made incursions upon the towns and villages in the Countrey to terrifie the King saith Major and that he might learne to know that the whole Kingdome did not altogether depend upon him but upon the good counsell and mature advice of the Nobility And Boetius writes that the convention being dissolved there followed rebellion of some of the Nobility whilest they feared that they had offended the King with their free speeches determining to enterprise and do somewhat before they should be caused to suffer Such is the force of jealousie when it entereth into mens breasts And therefore it is to be eschewed with great care and the occasions thereof cut off betimes For it cometh often to passe that upon such suspitions when neither partie have had an ill meaning but have been afraid of ill and sought to prevent it such inconveniences have followed as would not have fallen out otherwise And therefore above all things assurance should be given to Counsellours and free voters that in their free delivering of their opinions they shall not offend there or if they do suspect they have offended him the suspition should be removed betimes and they put in securitie And this King David did in this matter as the most judicious of our Writers say They that had carried out against it most freely saith he hearing that the King was angry were about to have made defection whose fear when the King understood he remitting all wrath received them immediately into favour By this wise government and modestie on all sides suspition was taken away and howbeit he was offended for the time because they did not yeeld to his desire yet afterward he rejoyced greatly as certainly he had great cause to see the true and heartie affections of his subjects to their Countrey to his own bloud and the house of Bruce the uprightnesse sincerity and magnanimitie vertues requisite and necessary for Counsellours in resisting even himself for himself for his own honour and good which were both greatly interessed by this his desire if he had obtained it being so prejudiciall to his sister and her off spring who have happily succeeded yet since besides the breach of oath to his father the servitude of his Countrey subjecting it to strangers and the stain of his honour for ever to have been the authour of so unworthie a fact And without all doubt it was greatly against the security of his own Person in regard of the ambition of his designed Successour and Heir King Edward and his impatiencie to abide Gods leasure who in a colder hope had used indirect means to make away Thomas Randulph What would not that man have attempted for a certain possession And what miserable case had the Person of this good King been in if he had gotten his own will if his will had been accounted as a Law by these his subjects A notable example to Counsellours of freedome where their Princes good and the good of their Countrey doth require it to Princes of modestie in opposition made to that which may be their will for a time and whereunto for the present appearance they may be verie bent A happy King that can so dispose himself not to be wedded to his own affections onely Or if not so yet happy is hee that hath such Counsellers who will resolutely remonstrate the right and stand to it by which means he may be brought to examine his own affections to see the errours of them and rejoyce thereafter that he did not what he most desired Certainly this King hath rejoyced at it all the rest of his dayes living in great quietnesse some foure or five yeares There was not any grudge heart-burning or suspition after this between him and any of them such was the integritie of heart on both sides and so it should be in reconcilements otherwise enmities must be perpetuall or would be so if it were not hoped that the reconciliation would bee sincere and entire Nay where it is not so that peace is worse then any warre and nothing else but a snare to entrap men King David died in the Castle of Edinburgh in the Towre which he himself had caused build and is called from his name Davids Towre in the yeare 1370. the nine and thirtieth yeare of his reigne and was buried at Holyrood-house After his decease there was a Convention of the States at Linlithgow to have Crowned Robert Stuart son to Marjorie Bruce King Roberts daughter Thither went the Earle of Douglas and did claime the Crowne where he was so strongly accompanied that they feared hee would have taken it by force if it were not given him voluntarily He alledged that he was to be preferred before Robert Stuart because his right was derived both from Balliol and Cummin Now for the better understanding of the ground of his claime wee must remember that King Alexander the third dying without heires the title of the Crowne was devolved to David Earle of Huntington brother to the said Alexanders Grandfather King VVilliam This David of Huntington as Histories relate had three daughters Margaret Isabel and Alda or Ada. The eldest Margaret was married to Allane Lord of Galloway Isabel the second to Robert Bruce called commonly Robert the Noble the third Alda or Ada to Henry Hastings whose
Posteritie doth still yet happily with good report possesse the Earledome of Huntington This Alane Lord of Galloway had by his wife Margaret eldest daughter to David two daughters as is most commonly reported Dornagilla and Mary Dornagilla his eldest daughter was married to John Balliol father to that John Balliol who was afterward Crowned King of Scotland Mary his second daughter was married to John Cummin Earle of Marre and by her Lord of Galloway called Read John Cummin slain by King Robert Bruce at Dumfrees Some write that this Alane had three daughters and that the eldest was married to one Roger Earle of Winton of whom seeing we have no mention in pretension to the Kingdome it is apparent that either there hath been no such woman or that she hath died without children Buchanan sayes he had three daughters at his death in the life of Alexander the second Also Boetius in his thirteenth book fol. 294. saith the same and calleth this man Roger Quincie Earle of Winton who saith he was made Constable for his father in law Alane and continued in that Office untill the dayes of King Robert Bruce and then being forfeited for treason the Office of Constable was given to Hay Earle of Arrall hee sayes also that John Cummin did not marry one of Alanes daughters but one of this Quincies Earle of Winton who had married the said Alanes eldest daughter which is carefully to bee marked Hollinshed sayes the same in his Chronicle of Scotland and calleth him Roger Quincie John Cummin had by Mary his wife one onely daughter called Dornagilla who was married to Archbald Douglas slain at Halidon hill father to this Earle William of whom wee now speake whereby hee was Grandchild to Mary and great Grandchilde to Margaret David of Huntingtons eldest daughter and by consequent reckoning from David of Huntington his daughter 1 Margaret 2 her daughter Mary 3 Martes daughter 4 this Earle William is the fourth person On the other side for Robert Stuart reckoning likewise from the said David of Huntington his daughter 1 Isabel her sonne 2 Robert Bruce Earle of Carrict 3 his sonne King Robert 4 his daughter Marjory 5 her sonne Robert Stuart is the fifth person which is a degree further then the Earle of Douglas who was in equall degree with Marjory his mother This reckoning is not unlike that whereby Robert Earle of Carrict did claim it before when he contended with Balliol for Bruce was a Male and a degree neerer equall with Balliols mother and this Earle was also the Male and a degree neerer then Stuart equall with his Mother and besides all this he was come of the eldest of Davids daughters which Bruce was not This was the ground of his claim but finding his pretension evill taken and disliked by all the Nobility and disputing that which had been decided long before in favour of King Robert Bruce who had been confirmed King and to whom Balliol had renounced whatsoever right he could claim to whom also and to his posterity they all and Earle Williams owne predecessours had sworn obedience and continued it the whole time of his life and of his sonne David the space of 64. yeares To which Robert Bruce and not to David of Huntington Robert Stuart was to succeed wherefore the Earles chiefest friends George and John Dumbars Earles of March and Murray his brothers in law by his first wife and Robert Ereskene his assured friend keeper of the three principall Castles in Scotland Dumbartan Stirlin and Edinburgh disswaded him from it And so he was contented to desist and joyning very willingly with the rest of the Nobilitie accompanied him to Scone and assisted at his Coronation being no lesse acceptable and commended for his modest acquiescing then he had been before displeasing for his unseasonable motion For the which in token of his good will and that hee might so much the more tie the Earle to him the new King bestowes two very honourable gifts upon him His eldest daughter Euphane on the Earles son James that failing heires Male the Crowne might so fall to his house The other benefit was bestowed upon the Earle himselfe the marriage of Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus daughter and heire to Earle Thomas This Countesse of Marre and Angus did beare to this Earle George Earle of Angus that was married to one of King Robert the thirds daughters as we shall see in the house of Angus It is knowne that these two lived after from thenceforth in good friendship as Prince and Subject without suspition grudge or eye list on either partie for neither did the King remember it as an aspiring whereby to hold a continuall suspicious eye over him neither did he feare the King as jealous of it or as esteeming that he had suffered vvrong in the repulse nor seekking any means to prosecute it further laying aside all quarrells vvith the cause in sinceritie on both sides This should be the practice of all honest hearts and is the onely mean to end all debates entertain peace and keepe humane society farre contrary to this novv called vvisedome of dissidence distrust jealousie curbing and keeping under those vvith vvhom vvee have had any difference vvhich is the onely vvay to foster variance and to make enmitie eternall For trust deserveth truth and moves a man to deserve that trust and to be vvorthy of it Time vvins and allures even the wildest minds of men and also of beasts even of fierce lions if it bee not a monster in nature or worse then a monster one amongst a thousand which is the onely true and solid policie that makes the hearts of men ours for men must be led by their hearts and by no other way and so imployed or else let no man thinke ever to make any great use of them King Robert after his Coronation made divers Earles and Barons or Lords and Knights amongst whom James Lindsay of Glenaske was made Earle of Crawford This same yeare the peace with England was broken which had been made with King David at his releasing from captivitie for foureteene yeares and had now continued not above foure or five yeares onely The occasion of it was this there is a yearely Faire in Roxbrough and some of the Earle of Marches servants going thither were slain by the English that kept the Castle thereof When the Earle of March craved justice and could not obtain it the next yeare when the Faire day came again hee having gathered a sufficient power of men invaded the Towne slew all the Males of any yeares and having rifled it and taken a great spoil and booty he burnt it to the ground We reade that a good while after this the Earle of Northumberland and Nottingham set forward toward Scotland with an army of three thousand men at armes and seaven thousand archers and sent forth Sir Thomas Musgrave with three hundreth speares and three hundreth archers to Melrosse to trie what hee could learne of
but also received him with great triumph as if he had been their King or Prince and that hereupon he used them courteously But when his men were in great security scattered and separated as fearing no hurt or danger and some at their Ships some sent with Robert Stuart of Disdier to spoile the Countrey about which stood out against him and to furnish his ships and the towne so that there remained not with the Lord Niddisdale above 200. men when they set upon him as before we have said and being beaten the Towne was sackt and burnt Then they tooke 60. ships which they found in divers Havens and Creeks and laded 15. of them with such spoile as they had gotten and burnt the rest Then returning homeward they spoiled the Isle of Man which lay in their way He landed at Loch-rien which divides a part of Galloway from Carrict and hearing there of the roade into England he hasted him hither with all diligence But truce being made for certaine yeares with England that he might not languish in idlenesse he passed into Spruce from whence he heard that an Army was to be sent against the Infidels There hee gave such proofe of his vertue and valour that hee was chosen Admirall of the whole Fleet which was very faire and great esteemed to consist of 250. saile and was there created Duke of Spruce and Prince of Danskin But there arose dissention hetwixt him and the Lord Clifford an Englishman upon an old emulation and present envie of his new preferment at which Clifford grudged Wherefore being challenged to the field by Clifford he accepted it gladly but the other weighing with himselfe what a hazzard he was like to runne by fighting with such a man of such incomparable valour found meanes before the day of the combat came to make him away by hired Assasines and Brigands who murthered him in the night on the bridge of Danskin The Manuscript seemeth to say that combat was not taken on there and then but long before while they were both at home and that Niddisdale before the day passing to Paris to provide armour fit for him or on whatsoever occasion else Clifford gave it out that he had fled the combat but when he saw that he was returned before the day appointed fearing to match with his well knowne strength and valour would have shifted the fight with many frivolous excuses Now there being assembled and met together at that time brave Knights from all the parts of Christendome Clifford partly for envie of the honour conferred upon his adversary and partly remembring their old debates but chiefly because of this disgrace and infamie of being put to this necessitie of refusing to fight with him hee caused mercenarie cut-throats to lie in wait for him who as he happened to walke through the streets and view the walls of the Towne set upon him and murdered him not without great difficultie by which losse that enterprise against the Infidels was disturbed and dashed We told before how he is stiled Prince of Danskin and Duke of Spruce in the Monuments of the Sinclairs of whom one had married his daughter sure it is by the report of many eye-witnesses that there was a gate in Dansick on which the Coat of the Douglasses was carved and graven in stone which decaying and being of late re-edified this monument of him is perished The common opinion is that Dansick having beene taken by Infidels was regained by Scottishmen and therefore it is that the Scots have such priviledges there and there is a part of the Town which they call little Scotland which is inhabited almost with Scottishmen All which must be referred most apparently to the Lord Niddisdale and to this time and doth testifie in some measure he hath surpassed the quality and condition of a private man or of a stranger in those parts seeing he acquired the title of Prince and Duke whereof we can affirme no more then hath beene said This fell out about the yeare 1389. or 1390. about the death of King Robert the second Of Archbald the second called The Grimme the third Earle and twelfth Lord of Douglas and Bothwell UNto James slaine at Otterburn succeeded his brother Archbald whom Hollinshed wrongfully calleth his Cousin Hee was married to the daughter of Andrew Murray sisters sonne to K. David Bruce and Governour of Scotland by her he got the Lordship of Bothwell and many other lands and she bare to him two sonnes first William who died a yeare before his father without children and Archbald who succeeded to his father also a daughter named Marjorie married to David Prince of Scotland Concerning this Archbald the Grim we finde not many particular acts of his recorded besides those which he did in his fathers time and in his brothers of which we have already spoken although certainly hee cannot but have done divers worthy of memorie seeing he hath the name and reputation of a most worthy Captaine being so sterne and austere in carriage and countenance that hee was termed The Grimme Douglas and by our Writers Archbald the Grimme Now that we may the better understand the reasons of the Douglasses proceedings and actions let us as our manner is take a generall view of the estate of the Countrey at this time His succession to the Earledome by the death of his brother was as we have said not long before the death of King Robert the second who died in the Castle of Dundonald in the yeare 1390. April 19. Before his death there was a Truce taken betweene England and France for the space of seven yeares wherein Scotland was also comprehended By reason of this Truce partly and partly for that his sonne John who was afterward called Robert the third was lame both of body and minde and so no wayes fit for warre there is no mention of any exploit done by this man onely it is said of him that when King Robert the third in the year 1396. and the seventh of his reign created divers Dukes and would have made this Archbald one he refused it as a noveltie and an empty title not worthy of the accepting seeing it was neither bestowed for merit nor service done nor had any reall advantage in it save an airy show of appearing honour to please the humour of ambitious minds of which he was none The next yeare following Richard the second of England was deposed and the Duke of Lancaster was made King in his roome who was Henry the fourth In the beginning of Henries reigne the seeds of warre were sowen upon this occasion George Dumbarre Earle of March had betrothed his daughter Elizabeth to David the Kings eldest sonne and had payed a great part of their portion before hand But the Earle Douglas alledging that the Kings private contracting of his sonne without the consent of the State was not according to the custome of the Kingdome nor right and orderly done caused the
used to designe such as have some hidde and secret cause to complaine and say but little Holliwshed writeth that in respect of his Noble parentage and valour he was tenderly cherished by King Henry and frankly and freely demitted without ransome and such indeed is the custome of generous minds to honour vertue even in the enemy It is generally agreed upon by all that he was highly honoured and esteemed so that the King or some of his Nobles caused draw his picture which is still to be seen in the privie Gallery at White Hall But touching his delivery some say that when he had stayed in England certain moneths he was with difficulty set at liberty after he had payed a great summe of money Others write that he was detained eight or nine yeares at least but that seems to be too much for this battell called Shrewesbury field was in the yeare 1403. in the fourth yeare of King Henry on Saint Magdalins day and Douglas was set free at the death or not long after of K. Robert the third of Scotland in the yeare 1406. When the Earle hard word of his death he made shift to agree for his ransome and so returned with all speed into Scotland It is said that George Earle of March did him very good Offices in England and was a chief mean and instrument of his delivery being reconciled to him during his imprisonment wherefore the Earle Douglas at his return procured liberty for the Earle of March to come home into Scotland and to be received a free Liege again but upon condition that he should suffer the Castles of Lochmaban and Dumbarre to remaine with the Earle Douglas and his heires notwithstanding of any agreement made between them to the contrary in England And so in the yeare 1411 he was restored by the Governour after hee had remained fifteen yeares in England or thereby having done great hurt to his Countrey and much good service to the Kings of England but for all the service hee did hee could neither move the King to restore him and repossesse him again in his owne neither obtain competent means and allowance for his estate and quality A notable example for Subjects to learne hereby not to forsake their naturall King and native Countrey in hope to be supported or ayded by forrain Princes farre lesse thus to hurt and endammage their owne Countrey for the pleasure and advantage of strangers The black book of Scone ascribeth the restitution of the Earle of March to Walter Halyburton sonne in law to the Governour Gener Gubernatoris by marrying his daughter Isabell a widdow and Countesse of Rosse for which he got from March a fourty pound land in Birgeam and that the Earle Douglas got back Lochmaban and the Lordship of Annandale however it bee a yeare or two after the Earle Douglas was returned the Earle March was restored whereunto Hollinshed also seemeth to agree for in another place after the death of King Robert which hee setteth in the yeare 1408. forgetting what hee had said before that the King dimitted Douglas frankly and freely hee writeth thus Archbald Earle of Douglas as yet remaining captive in England after hee had knowledge of King Roberts death to wit five yeare after this at least by his owne account made shift to agree for his ransome and so being set at liberty returned with all speed now at length into Stotland Wherein he contradicts himself and casteth downe all that liberality and magnanimity of his King in dismissing the Douglas freely and with so much the more blemish as in saying it was done he acknowledged it should have been done as it had indeed been most honourable and Princely and might perhaps have gained the heart of that worthy Nobleman But we find but few actions in that kind of full beneficence practised towards the Scots and it seems that his great worth hath extorted their admiration and some Offices of courtesie common humanity such as were the preservation of his life and curing of his wounds but the old grudge of Nationall quarrell remaining still in vigour did choake the fruit of true Princely dealing and kept it that it came not to that full maturitie of beneficence which the party deserved and was suteable fot such a King Wherefore let him content himself with this honour that his valour was acknowledged abundantly and himself by the confession of King Henries owne Heraulds accounted one of the chief Chivaliers and Champions in Albion and let him thanke his own prowesse more then their kindnesse for this testimony Wee will also adde a witnesse of these in our times one of their owne Poets Samuell Daniell who speaking of King Henries son who releeved his father in the battell of Shrewesbury from the Earle Douglas he writeth thus Lib. 3. Stanza 113. Hadst thou not here lent present speedie aid To thy endangered father neerely tired From sierce encountring Douglas overlaid That day had there his troubled life expired Heroicall couragious Blunt arrayed In habit like as was the King attired And deem'd for him excus'd the fault of his For he had what his Lord did hardly misse Taking Blunt for one of those that were apparelled like the King whereas others account him to have been the Kings Standard-bearer But in the warres between York and Lancaster it is more amply set downe in this sort Lib. 4. Stanza 49. Yet here had he not speedy succour lent To his endangered Father neare opprest That day had seen the full accomplishment Of all his travels and his finall rest For Mars-like Douglas all his forces bent T' encounter and to graple with the best As if disdaining any other thing To doe that day but to subdue a King Stanza 50. And there with siery courage he assailes Three all as Kings adorn'd in Royall wise And each successive after other quails Stil wondring whence so many Kings should rise And doubting least his hands or eye sight fails With these confounded on the fourth he flies And him unhorses too whom had he sped He then all Kings in him had vanquished Stanza 51. For Henry had divided as it were The person of himself into foure parts To be lesse knowne and yet known every where The more to animate his peoples hearts Who cheared by his presence would not spare To execute their best and worthiest parts By which two speciall things effected are His safetie and his Subjects better care And in the 54. Stanza speaking of Hotspurre But he as Douglas with his fury led Rushing into the thickest woods of speares And brooks of swords still laying at the head Then a little after in the 56. upon the killing of Hotspurre Which thus mispent thy Army presently As if it could not stand when thou wert down Disperst in rout betakes them all to slee And Douglas faint with wounds and overthrowne Was taken Who yet wanne the enemy Which tooke him by his noble vertue showne In that dayes mighty worke and was preserved
With all the grace and honour he deserved And that was all to be preserved and respected but not easily nor soon dismissed for besides what hath been said of this point there is an Indenture yet extant which contains the agreement betwixt King Henry and him That whereas the said Earle was lawfull prisoner to him or to his sonne John of Lancaster he should have free libertie to returne to his own Countrey of Scotland upon his giving of twelve Noble Hostages for his reentry into the Castle of Durham being then in the custody of the said John of Lancaster The Hostages were 1. Archbald Douglas his owne eldest son and heire 2. James his brother 3. James son and heire to James Lord Dalkeith 4. Sir John Mongomery Lord of Adderson 5. Sir John Seiton sonne and heire to the Lord Seiton 6. Sir William Douglas of Drumlainrig 7. Sir William Sinclair of Hermiston 8. Sir Simon Glendining sonne and heire to Sir Adam of Glendining 9. Sir John Harris Lord of Terregles 10. Sir Harbert Maxwell 11. Sir William Hay 12. Sir William Borthwick The Condition beares that upon the Earles reentry of his person into the wards of the said John of Lancaster the said Hostages were to bee set free to repair with sate conduct into their own Countreyes and that within fourty dayes after the Earles re-entry or alter his death And that the Prince Thomas and his said brother John and the Earle of Westmoorland should be obliged by expresse commandment from the King to secure the said Hostages during the time of their abode and residence in England And if the Earle should fail of his re-entry again that the said Hostages should be at the Kings disposing And in case the said Earle should die his eldest sonne and heire was to abide prisoner with the King in his sons keeping and the rest of the Hostages were to be set free immediately And further it was conditioned that the Earle should do his uttermost to keep the truce that had been reated of between the King his Counsell and the said Earle and that he should cause it to be ratified and confirmed by both the Realms of Scotland and England for sixteen yeares and in case he could not obtain that that then the said Earle for himself and his Countreyes betweene the East and West seas inhabited by any of his men and vassals should keepe truce with England from Pasch next till Pasch thereafter These conditions were drawn up by the Kings Councell in forme of an Indenture whereof each had a counterpane signed sealed and delivered reciprocally by the said parties at London the fourteenth of March 1407. During the time of his captivity in England the Duke of Rothsay was famished to death by his Uncle the Governour who being accused thereof by the King his brother made such a slender purgation that the King fearing he would doe the like to his other sonne James sent him by sea to France where he might remain in safety while he were come to years But being driven in by storme of weather into the coasts of England he was detained as a prisoner by the King and State Hereupon followed the death of the desolate father and the continuance of the Governour in his Office And now Douglas being come home in the yeare 1411. hee kept good correspondencie with the Earle of March ever after for there had alwayes beene friendship betwixt the two Houses of March and Douglas untill the match with the Duke of Rothsay did separate them and now that being away and digested and March having furthered Douglasses delivery out of captivitie and Douglas procured or helped to procure Marches peace and restitution they joyned ever thereafter in all common affaires Some write that those two did burne the towne of Roxbrough but it seems to bee mistaken for that was done ere they came home by William Douglas of Drumlanrig and Gawin third sonne to the Earle of March After their return there is no mention of any exploit of warre between Scotland and England for the space of tenne yeares whether it were that there hath been any truce or that Henry the fourth dying his sonne Henry the fifth was so taken up with the warre with France that he had no leasure to looke toward Scotland or that the Governour durst not attempt any thing against him for feare hee should send home the rightfull heire to the Crowne of Scotland whom he had in his power and custody and who he doubted not would finde favour enough in Scotland both for his right and out of commiseration of his estate and condition So there was nothing done except some slight and private inrodes such as when the Earle Douglas burnt Penmoore a towne in England at which the Earle March is also said to have been in the yeare 1414. In the yeare 1420. The Governour died and his sonne Murdock was made Governour in his place having been relieved a little before by enterchange of a sonne of the Earle of Northumberland He was a man of a dull and heavy spirit and of no authority not so much as to governe his owne family which made him to be little regarded about this time the civil warre in France grew hot between Charles the sixth King of France Philip Duke of Burgundie and Henry the fifth of England on the one part and the Daulphin of France on the other for Philip of Burgundie had perswaded the King of France to dis-inherrit his sonne the Daulphin and to give the Crowne with his daughter to Henrie of England So that the Daulphin afterwards King Charles the seaventh was redacted to that extremity that his enemies called him in derision King of Bourg because his residence for the most part was in Bourg in Berrie Wherefore he being thus abandoned by his own Countrey men and destitute of all forraign help sent this yeare the Earle of Vandosme Ambassadour into Scotland to crave aid according to the ancient League and made great promises to all the Scots that would assist him in this quarrell It was willingly granted by the whole State and seaven thousand men agreed upon as a competent number for that service which was soone made up of Volunteers the youth of Scotland being now greatly multiplied by long peace with England Their Generalls were John Earle of Buchan and Archbald Earle of Wigton the one sonne the other sonne in law to Archbald Earle of Douglas Whilest they were busied in France the Earle Douglas was not idle at home for the black booke of Scone beareth that hee went with an army to besiege the Castle of Roxbrough and with the Governour Murdock against Berwick but they returned both without effecting any thing by reason of the treachery of some Scots wherefore this was named the foule roade We reade of Douglas also how hee was judge to a duell in Bothwell-haugh between John Hardy and Thomas Smith this Smith had accused the other of treason which Hardy denying and the
nation Hee is mentioned in the particular Story of that Maiden and in the Annales Ecclesiae Aurelianensis auctore Carolo Sanseye Aureliano Wherefore in the principall Church in Orleance called Saint Croix there is Masse said for the soules of the Scots dayly that were slain there But to return The Duke of Turraine being thus slain was buried in the Church of Tours called Saint Gratians the 20. of August in the yeare 1424. whose coat of armes was to bee seen long agoe upon the gates of Tours Hee was a man no where branded for any vice and of unquestioned valour for so much as belonged to his own person equall to any that were before him Neither can I see any evident fault in his conduct and leading It is true Major taxeth him as unskilfull and unfit for matters of warre though hee gives him a large commendation of courage and personall valour But he seemeth to have grounded his censure more upon the successe then upon his actions to which we will answer with the Poet Careat successibus quisquis ab eventu c. Or if that will not serve we wil choke him with the French Proverb Le clerc aux armes he is not a fit judge of such things But we have to do with a more judicious indeed who glanceth at no lesse for speaking of his father Archbald the Grimme he saith that Chivalry stood in him as though hee would have said it fell also with him which seemeth to prejudge this his sonne Tine-man if not in his valour which no man can call in question yet in his conduct and leading which is the chiefe propertie and qualitie of a Generall and Commander Of which judgement questionlesse the ground is the same his hard successe in his interprises And there is no reason that hee should be thought so of for it if there be no other cause of evill successe But if there may bee some other reason and if many well guided Armies and interprises have mis-carried which none will deeme there is no necessity nor just cause why he should be double burthened both with ill luck and the blame of it unlesse it be shewed where and how he erred which neither hee nor any other Historian doth Wee must therefore absolve him as free from this imputation seeing they do not make it to appeare that hee was guilty of any errour or oversight either at Homildon Shrewsberry or Vernoill On the contrary his warinesse and circumspection may sufficiently appeare to the attentive and judicious Reader Let not then his praise be lessened or his glory eclipsed by his crosse fortune nor himselfe esteemed any whit inferiour to his Predecessours Nay hee deserveth to have so much more praise as that his worth doth shine through the thick cloud of the frownings of fortune whereas their glory is increased and lustred with the beams of a prosperous issue in their exploits Archibaldus Duglassius Dux Turronensis Johannes Stuartus Buchaniae comes ad Vernolium coesi Gallia vos titulis vos gallica regna trophaeis Auxistis meritis utraque regna cluunt Tertia si invideant quid mirum ingentia damna Queis data Saxonidum dum cecidere duces Desine lingua procax verbis incessere Testis Gallus adest servat tot monumenta ducum Et vos aeternum memorabit Gallia cives Grata suos titulos quae dedit tumulos Johan Johnston Heroes Archbald Douglas Duke of Turraine and John Stuart Earle of Buchan his son in law Constable of France killed at Vernoill France gave you Titles you it Trophies gave Both Kingdomes mutuall obligation have If the third envi'd it their losse receiv'd Might well excuse them being oft bereav'd Of their most ancient Leaders no bold tongue By base detraction can have power to wrong Your merit and the French will witnes beare To whom your memory shall still be deare Their gracefull Monuments the same expresse As do the places you did there possesse Archbaldus Dux Turonensis c. Bis victus captusque amisso milite caesus Denique cum sociis Vernoliae occubui Dura meis raro affulsit victoria signis Nostra tamen nusquam sunt data terga fugae Semper at ingentes haec dextra liquit acervos Hostibus semper maxima damna dedit Hinc fortis magnisque ducis veracibus urnant Me titulis nec non hostis ipse colit In me virtutem videas verumque laborem Fortunam proprio quis regat arbitrio Discite ab eventu qui censes facta virosque Exemplo non sic esse notanda meo Archbald Tine man Duke of Turraine Twice with my Armies rout I lost the field Now with my friends I am at Vernoil kill'd My labours hardly met with victory Yet did I never stay behinde nor flie But kill'd my foes on heaps my valiant arme Did ever bring revenge and equall harme Hence was I honoured as most fit to be A Leader courted ev'n by th' enemy In me you may the hight of worth behold But ah who in his power can Fortune hold O! you who from th' event your censures take Disprove your selves and me the instance make Of Archbald the fourth of that Name the foureteenth Lord and fifth Earle of Douglas he was the first Earle of Wigton Lord of Bothwell Galloway and Annandale the second Duke of Turraine Lord of Longe-ville and Marshall of France UNto Archbald Tine-man succeeded his eldest son Archbald he had to wife Mauld Lindsay daughter to David Earle of Crawford hee was married at Dundee with great solemnitie and pompe This alliance hath been the occasion of Crawfords going with him into France as wee told before and the ground of that friendship that was betwixt Earle William slain at Stirlin and that Earle Crawford whereof wee shall heare more of hereafter It appeareth also that there hath beene continuall friendship betwixt these houses from the first Earle Douglas time who procured a pardon for Crawford who had slain John Lyon His children were William David and a daughter named Beatrix The time that he possessed the Earledome of Douglas from his fathers death in the yeare 1424. untill the year 1439. is fifteen yeares all the time of King James the first and about two yeares in the minority of King James the second So that the estate of the Countrey may easily bee knowne if wee call to minde what hath beene said of the death of King Robert the third and of Robert the Governour to whom his sonne Murdock did succeed in the government before the King came home out of England This Murdock when hee had governed or rather misgoverned some three yeares or foure being provoked by an insolent fact of his eldest sonne Walter who to despight his father had wrung off the necke of a Hawke which hee loved determined in revenge hereof to send and fetch home the King out of England and to possesse him of his Kingdome No other motive we reade of to induce him to this whether it bee
The word also will import not altogether flat cowardise but a natural sluggishnesse want of action whereof cowardise is sometimes the cause but not alway though they concurre often But there is another affection that makes men slack in action which proceeds not either of sluggishnesse or cowardise but of irresolution when a man swiming betwixt two opinions resolves not fully upon either and this seemes to have beene his disposition A great impediment in his actions and at least in this last point of such importance the cause of his ruine while neither his heart could suffer him to betake himself against his Prince whom naturally he affected neither could he digest to forget the fact done or after it to commit himself to the doer Which disposition though it have brought out the like effects as cowardlinesse and sluggishnesse are wont to do to wit lingring and eschewing of the battell yet this did not proceed in him from either of these two but had the originall from a very honest minde to his dutie His love to his Prince strove and fought with another dutie which was his love to his dead brother or to his owne honour Out of which whileas he either cannot or occasion is not offered to extricate himselfe and winde out a full resolution he suffered himselfe to be carried unto that which he was most inclined to his love to his Prince and thereby he slipt and let slide through his fingers as it were this faire occasion which was then offered unto him of no lesse in the judgement of his friends then the casting the dice for the Crown And so James Hamilton told him that the occasion was such that if he did not lay hold of it he should never finde the like again he told him withall that his want of resolution would be his overthrow as it was indeed For James Hammiltoun himselfe left him that same night and went to the King of whom hee was so honourably and well received that others thereby were encouraged to come in also Yet others write that he was committed to ward in Rosseline for a certaine season and afterward releeved at the entreatie of George Douglas Earle of Angus However by his information to the King of the estate of the Earle Douglas his Armie how forward they had beene to have fought and how discontented and discouraged they were with his lingring how the greatest motive that kept them with him was their doubting of pardon for their former offences the King caused make a Proclamation that whosoever would come unto him and forsake the Earle Douglas should have free remission for all that was past providing they came within 48. houres This being published the most part of the Earls Armie left him so that there remained not ere the next morning with him above 2000. men whereby he was constrained to leave the fields and his friends and servants that were in Abercorne to be cruelly slaine and executed for the Castle was taken by force and demolished to his no small reproach in that he was so irresolute and had not by some meane or other procured at least some honest composition for himselfe and them or else to have adventured all Where if he would not have taken the Kingdome in case of victorie yet might he honourably have set downe conditions of peace or if he had lost the field he could not have lost more then he did for by these meanes abandoned of all he was constrained to flee unto England In the yeare 1455. having gotten together a small company of men he returned into Annandale thinking to have found some friends in those quarters which were his own lands before but there he was encountred by the Kings followers especially by his own kinsman but the Kings Cousin George E. of Angus as some write who defeated him His brother the Earle of Murray was slain in the field and his other brother the Earle of Ormond was hurt and taken prisoner after his wounds were cured being brought to the King he was executed with greater regard to this last action then respect to his victory obtained not far from the same place at Sark against the English Magnus with the red main their insolent Champion which was so greatly praised by the King before and so acceptable to all Court and Countrey Such is the course and vicissitude of all humane affaires We heare of one onely sonne of Ormonds named Hugh Dean of Brichen of whom we shall speake somewhat hereafter in the life of Archbald Earle of Angus who was Chancellour of Scotland His takers were the Lord Carlile and Johnston of Johnston to whom the King gave in recompence the 40. l. land in Pittinen upon Clide to each of them a 20. l. land thereof The third brother John Lord of Balvenie escaped in a wood and the Earle himself by flight got him to Dunstaffage where finding Donald Earle of Rosse and Lord of the Isles he incited him to make war against the King in his favours and after he had ingaged him therein he withdrew himselfe again into England This is noted to have beene in the yeare 1455. after which there was a Parliament called about the fifth of June or August as the Acts beare wherein he and his brother John and his wife Beatrix were againe forfeited and their lands of Galloway annexed to the Crowne This Beatrix who had beene his Brothers wife and whom he had used and kept for his owne wife for certaine yeares came to the King and excused her selfe as being a woman and compelled to doe what she had done The King received her into favour and married her to John Stuart his halfe brother by the mother and gave her the lands of Balvenie This John was afterward made Earle of Athole in King James the thirds time he had by Beatrix two daughters onely the eldest of which was married to the Earle of Errole This is cast in by some in the next yeare following The Earl Douglas abandoned on all hands travelled with Donald of the Isles Earle of Rosse conforme to their old band made with Earle William to assist him and renew his claim to the Isles Hereupon Donald wasted Argyle Arran Loquhaber and Murray took the Castle of Inner-Nesse burnt the towne and proclaimed himselfe King of the Isles but his wife who was daughter to James Levingston and had beene given to him in marriage at the Kings desire of purpose to retain him the better in duty when she saw she could neither prevaile with him in that point and that besides she was but contemned by him and the barbarous people that were with him she left him and came to the King who received her very gladly About this same time Patrick Thornton a secret favourer of the Earle Douglas his faction though he had followed the Court a long time slew John Sandilands of Calder the Kings Cousin and Alane Stuart also upon occasion at Dumbartan These two were of the Kings side
view in the descent of it If we shall consider it in our best discourse with all circumstances due to it and compare it with the former to which it succeeded ballancing all things aright we shall finde it as not fully so great in that huge puissance and large extent of lands and rents that the house of Douglas had which did surpasse all others that were before or have been since amongst subjects so shall it be seen otherwise nothing inferiour In antiquitie Angus is thus far beyond it that there have been diverse I hanes of Angus which was a degree of honour in those dayes equall to that of Earles now as also that the Earles of Angus were created amongst the first that carried the title of Earles in the year 1057. or 1061. at the Parliament of Forfaire in the dayes of King Malcolme Kenmore whereas the house of Douglas was honoured onely with the title of Barons or Lords This is much preferment yet it is more that in our Chronicles the name of the house of Douglas is then first found whereas Angus is found 200. years before that time in the 839. year howbeit we have already showne that there were Douglasses in the year 767. though not mentioned by our Writers In bloud they are equall on the fathers side as being descended of the same progenitours so that what ever belongs to the house of Douglas before James slain at Otterburn belongs also to the house of Angus the first Earle of Angus of that surname being brother to him and both of them sonnes to William the first Earle of Douglas or rather the first Earle of Douglas being also Earle of Angus in effect seeing his wife was Countesse of Angus howbeit he used not the stile By the mothers side the house of Angus hath the preeminence being descended of the greatest in the Kingdome and even of the Royall stock having been divers wayes mingled therewith In vertue valour and love of their Countrey it resembleth the spring from whence it flowes and comes nothing short of it In credit authority place and action account favour and affection of men we shall finde it no lesse beloved and popular and no lesse respected and honoured So that with all this both likenesse and no great inequalitie bearing the name of Douglas together with the armes and title of Lords of Douglas the fall of this former house was the lesse felt it seeming not so much cut off as transplanted nor destroyed as transferred some comfort it is when it comes so to passe as may be seen in many others To deduce then the house of Angus from the first originall thereof it is declared by our Writers that Kenneth the second son to Alpine the 69. King having expelled the Picts out of his Kingdome did dispose of their Lands to his Noblemen and such as had done him good service in the warres In which distribution he gave the Province of old called Orestia to two brothers the elder of which was named Angus or as Buchanan Aeneas and the younger Merns These two brothers dividing that Province betwixt them gave each of them his name to that half he possessed and so of one they made two calling the one Angus and the other the Merns as these Countreyes are so called at this present This is the first Thane of Angus from whom that Countrey took the name 2. After him we read of other Thanes as of Rohardus Radardus or Cadhardus who slew Culenus the 79. King for ravishing his daughter 3. Also there was one Cruthnetus in the reigne of Kenneth brother to Duffe in the year 961. who was slain by Crathelint who was his own grand-childe by his daughter Fenella or Finabella married to the Thane of the Merns 4. Then we have one Sinel in the reigne of Malcolme the second son to this Kenneth who began his reigne 1104. and reigned 30. years who married Doaca or Doada younger daughter to King Malcolme whose elder sister Beatrix was married to Crinen Thane of the Isles and principall of the Thanes whom that age called Abthane 5. Of this marriage was procreat Mackbeth or Mackbed or Mackabee Thane of Angus and afterward King of Scotland of whom the History is sufficiently knowne 6. The last Thane was Luthlack son to Mackbeth who was installed King at Scone after his fathers death but within three moneths he was encountered by King Malcolme and slain at Strabogie This was about the year 1056 or 57. And so much of the first period of the house of Angus under the title of Thanes The second period of the house of Angus is under the title of Earles before it come to the name of Stuart The first is one made Earle by King Malcolme at the Parliament of Forfaire where Boetius telleth expresly that the Thane of Angus was made Earle of Angus The next is in the dayes of King David called Saint David in the warres with Stephen King of England in the battell at Alerton where the Generall the Earle of Glocester was taken prisoner the Scottish Army is said to have been conducted by the Earles of March Stratherne and Angus in the year 1136. or 37. but he is not named The third is Gilchrist in the year 1153. in the reigne of Malcolme the maiden who did good service against Sumerledus Thane of Argyle and being married to the Kings sister having found her false put her to death and fearing the King fled into England and afterward was pardoned Then we have John Cumin in the dayes of Alexander the second in the year 1239. of whom wee read nothing but that he was sent Ambassadour into France to Lewis then King and that he died by the way before he had delivered his Ambassage Boetius Hollinshed This was about 1330. The third period is in the surname of Stuarts of whom the first is one John Stuart entitled Earle of Angus Lord of Boncle and Abernethie in a Charter given by him to Gilbert Lumsden of Blainerne yet extant in the hands of the house of Blainerne It is not dated but the witnesses show the time for Randolphus custos regni Scotiae is one What this John was is uncertain but in likelihood he hath been brother to Walter the seventh from the first Walter and sonne to John and so also uncle to Robert the first King of that Name for so the time doth bear and his father John or himself married the heir of Boncle and was slain at the battell of Falkirk in the year 1299. This John was slain at Halidoun hill together with his brother James and Alane Buch. lib. 9. 2. The second is Thomas apparantly sonne to John who assisted the Earle of Douglas and the Earle of March in their taking of Berwick in the year 1357. or 58. he died in the Castle of Dumbartan having bin imprisoned there but for what is not known 3. Then Thomas again father to Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus 4. Last of all Margaret
other Court of Justice and that neither he nor his Tenants should be fined for his non-compearance 7. That this Indenture should be showne to the Pope and ratified by him And so it was sealed and subscribed with a Henry as long as the whole sheet of Parchment the worst shapen letters and the worst put together that I ever saw And as I beleeve it hath a particular Letter of confirmation of the Pope in the hands of the Earle of Angus It is thought that when William Earle of Douglas went secretly into England that his errand was to this or some such purpose to have made a proffer of his service to King Henry on these or the like conditions For even then the seeds of civill discord were sowne and began to bud sorth But either because things were not as yet come to any ripenesse or for that the Earle of Douglas was fallen into disgrace with his Prince nothing was done Now about the year 1460. in the minoritie of King James the third King Henry came into Scotland and did thus transact with the Earle of Angus A rare thing and whereof the like example is hard to be found in any subject except it be the Earle of Douglas concerning the Dutchie of Turaine with the King of France which is not unlike in many things Howsoever this shews how little inferiour the house of Angus hath been to the house of Douglas in credit and authority at home and abroad This Indenture took no effect it being now too late and King Henries estate brought to so low an ebbe that both his friends and his fortune having forsaken and turned their backs upon him his aide could not suffice against the whole power of England to make head against King Edward and to stoppe the current of his victories Notwithstanding Angus gave him a taste of what he could have done for him and shewed him in a notable exploite how available his service would have been if his case had not been desparate and past recovery Which though it were not rewarded with a Dutchie yet doth it not want nor ever shall want the due reward of high praise and honour as one of the hardiest and greatest interprises that hath been atcheived by any subject The Queen King Henries wife had obtained of her friends in France a few souldiers 300. of which were in the Castle of Anwick with Monsieur Brissac their commander King Edward following his victories and that he might prevent or suppresse any commotion that might arise in the North parts or out of Scotland was come to Durhame with a great Army He himself remaining in the Town sent abroad his Commanders to take in all such Castles as stood good for King Henry Amongst others he sent the Earle of Warwick to besiege Anwick with 20000. men He had another Army lying about Bambrough not far off from this and a third besieging another Town King Henry and more especially his Queen being very solicitous for the French men dealt with the Earle of Angus very instantly to have them relieved He promised to do his best and performed no lesse than he promised He assembled to the number of 10000. horse amongst whom there were 500. empty horses or moe for commonly the best appointed have ever two horses for service upon which he might mount the French-men and bring them away So he marches toward Anwick and when he came within a little space of the Castle he ranged his men in order of battell in the sight of the English Army making show as if he would have invaded them or at least that he meant to bide them battell if they should offer to set upon him or hinder him in his purposed businesse In the meane time he sent those 500. spare horse conducted by some choice troups to a posterne of the Castle to receive the French and so brought them away Some of the the English esteeming it a great affront to suffer them to be carried away in such sort from under their noses advised the Earle of Warwick to stay them But he was resolute in the contrary and told them that he had no commission to fight And sayes he who knowes what more aide these may have near hand in the parke or some other place And suppose they have not these are certainly all choice men able enough to sustaine our charge They cannot take the Castle with them into Scotland let them take the men I shall get the Castle which is all that my commission bears And so he lets them go who returned into Scotland with the French men an acceptable present chiefly to the Queen of England This was a fair assay and preamble of his ensuing services which being prevented by King Henries destinie and his death were smothered in the cradle and his Dutchie engrossed in parchment to have lien betwixt Trent and Humber is confined to a narrower precinct within the compasse of a Coffer Notwithstanding of this greatnesse and power to make him yet stronger and more puissant on the borders he did excambe his Lands in the Maines and Clarberon with Robert Grahame of old Monrosse and got for them the Lands of Eskedale upon the border He contracted his sonne Archbald and his heir apparant to Catherine daughter to Alexander Earle of Huntly or to any other of his daughters which the said George should choose The portion 2000. markes the termes of payment 10. years 100. markes every terme That if Archbald should die his brother whom the Indenture doth not name should marrie one of the said Earle of Huntlies daughters That the Earle of Angus should give his sonne 100. mark Land in Angus That Archbald after he be seven years old shall be given to the Earle of Huntly and the Earle of Huntlies daughter to the Earle of Angus The Indenture is dated at Saint Andrews 1461. the last of September This marriage took no effect what ever were the cause thereof Either before or after this there fell out a dissention amongst the Estates about the choosing of a governour and protectour for the young King James the third In which he and his brother Bishop Kennedie with the greatest part of the Nobilitie opposed themselves to the Queen who pretended to be Tutrix and had now usurped that place a year while as the Nobilitie being busied in the Warres had no leasure to look into these things The Queene and such as followed her remained in the Castle and the other party in the Abbey of Halyroodhouse A Convention being appointed the Queene and her faction came to the Parliament house and declared her Tutrix So soon as this was known the Earle of Angus and James Kennedie came up to the market place where the said Bishop declares that their intention was nothing else but to maintain their old law and the ancient practice of the Countrey which was that in such cases the Nobilitie should choose one whom they thought most fit to undergo that charge of governing
which was for the good both of the King and Countrey whereas they of the other party intended nothing but their own particular advantage as he should show more evidently in time and place convenient After this speech as they retired to their lodging they were advertised that those who were in the Castle with the Queen were coming down in armes to assault them or to have hindered them from making this declaration The Earle of Angus thinking it a great indignitie that they being more in number and better in qualitie should give place to the weaker and the meaner and inferiour partie and that in such sort as might seeme to be a direct flight could scarce be retained but that he would needs turne upon them and fight though he were not armed as they were But the matter was composed by the mediation of the Bishops of Glasgow Galloway and Dumblane and assurance given for a moneth After the expiring whereof having entred into a new consultation with more peaceable and calme mindes both parties agreed that the King and Countrey should be governed by foure Noblemen two of which should be chosen out of the Queenes partie and two out of the other For the Queen she chose William Lord Grahame and Robert Lord Boyd then Chancellour for the oother side they chose Robert Earle of Orkney and John Lord Kennedie all chief of their Name and Families Here is no mention of the Earle of Angus which makes me think he hath died in this mean time during the Truce otherwise being principall of this other side they would not have neglected him Sure he died much about this time which seemes to have been in the year 1462. Neither did his brother Bishop Kennedies businesse go so well after this He was buried in Abernethie amongst his Predecessours His wife after his death is said to have married a younger brother of the Captain of Crawford and that she got from her sonne Archbald the Lands of Balmoodie in Fife and that the house of Balmoodie is descended of her Which notwithstanding we finde her binde her self for relief of her sonne for the payment of her daughters portion 1479. as a free person making no mention of a husband It is true he might also have been dead then the space being 17. or 18. years But if her sonne were so liberall as to give her such Lands he would never have troubled her to binde her self for his relief in the payment of his sisters portion in likelihood Of the first Archbald sixth Earle of Angus called commonly Bell the Cat. TO George succeeded Archbald his sonne and heir a boy about 5. or 6. years of age at the most For in the year 1461. the last of September he is not 7. as appears by the Indenture made betwixt his father and the Earle of Huntly concerning his marriage It took no effect but in place thereof he marries Elizabeth Boyde daughter to Robert Lord Boyde then one of the Governours of Scotland viz. in the year 1468. the fourth of May. Which makes it seem that the match hath not failed on the Earle of Huntlies part but on his or at least theirs to whose tuition he hath been committed They or hee preferring credit at Court before their keeping and fulfilling of the Contract made by his father But it was little to their advantage for the next year after that the Court was changed the Boydes were discarded his brother in law Thomas Boyde sonne to Robert banished and his wife the Kings sister taken from him and his brother Alexander Boyde execute As for their father Lord Robert himself he fled into England And this is all the fruits he reaps by his marrying for Court He was by this our calculation 14. years of age at the most and yet his Lady gets seasing of Abernethie upon his resignation the same year the 1. of May. It is not unlikely that one William Douglas of Clunie hath had some hand in the guiding of his minoritie for we finde that the wardship of the Lands of Tantallon and Earledome of Douglas was given to him and he having again resigned it into the Kings hands the King makes a new disposition thereof to Archbald non obstante non aetate ejusdem notwithstanding his nonage which was then 16. years 1470. the 26. of June Six years after he hath care of his sisters Contracts by himself with Fintrie for one of them and three years after that he takes upon him the burden for his mother and hath her bound for his relief 1479. as hath been said in his fathers life being then about 25. years of age This dutifulnesse towards his sisters deserves that he should be blessed with children of his own and that he should have good successe in his affairs who begins so well And so it was with him for he had by his wife foure sonnes and three daughters all honourably provided His sonnes were first George called commonly Master of Angus because he came never to be Earle being slain at Flowdon before his father died The second Sir William of Glenbarvie who married Elizabeth Authenleck heir of Glenbarvie Third Gawin who was Bishop of Duncale a man of singular wisedome and prudencie and well lettered according to the times This Gawin had a base daughter of whom the house of Foulewood Semple is descended We shall have occasion to speak something of him in the life of Archbald his brothers son in whose time he lived The Duke of Albanie being Governour having conceived some jealousie against the Earle of Angus and the Douglasses whereupon Angus was sent to France and his uncle this Bishop was sent for to Rome by letters from the Pope at the Governours procuring to answer to such accusations as were given in against him As he was going thither he was seased of the plague at London in the year 1522. and died there leaving behinde him great approbation of his vertues and love of his person in the hearts of all good men For besides the nobilitie of his birth the dignitie and comelinesse of his personage he was learned temperate and of singular moderation of minde and in these so turbulent times had alwayes carried himself amongst all the Factions of the Nobilitie equally and with a minde to make peace and not to stir up parties which qualities were very rare in a Clergie-man of those dayes He wrote in his native tongue diverse things But his chiefest work is the translation of Virgil yet extant in verse in which he ties himself so strictly as is possible and yet it is so well expressed that whosoever shall assay to do the like will finde it a hard piece of work to go through with In his Prologues before every Book where he hath his libertie he sheweth a naturall and ample vein of poesie so pure pleasant and judicious that I beleeve there is none that hath written before or since but cometh short of him And in my opinion
oracle if we may so call it which was given by a Witch in the Highland to whom he had sent to enquire of his death and she had told that he should die at Corraighie But whether the messenger or he himself mis-took the word he understood it of Creigh a place which was in his way to Aberdene and which riding thither he alwayes did shunne by reason of this Sooth-sayers speech or if at any time he did adventure to go by it he was sure to be well accompanied and to have the fields cleared and curried before But this event discovered his mistaking It was also told him by some of the same profession that the same day on which he was taken he should be in Aberdene maugre those that would not so neither should one drop of his bloud be spilt This seemed to promise him a successefull journey but the ambiguitie thereof was cleared by his death for he was indeed that night in Aberdene being carried thither upon a paire of creels or panniers and that against the will of all his friends who would not have had him brought thither in such a guise Neither did he lose any bloud but was choak'd for want of breath Such are commonly the answers of such spirits ambiguous and of no use to the receivers yet mens curiositie is so prevalent that posterity wil take no warning of former examples Murray being glad of this so-unlooked-for-victory sent to the Ministers of Aberdene to be ready against his coming to go to the Churches and give God thanks for that dayes successe which they did very solemnely and no question heartily as men are wont to do while the memory of a great delivery is yet fresh in their mindes The next day John Gordon the Earles son was execute and his brother Adam was pardoned in regard of his youth George the eldest brother fled to his father-in-law Duke Hamilton and afterward being arraigned condemned of high treason he was sent prisoner to the Castle of Dumbar Who doth not see through this whole journey but especially in this catastrophe an over-ruling power and providence doth either willingly shut his eyes or else hath his understanding blinded by partiality or prejudice Five severall times at Bawhan at Straboggie at Inner-Nesse at Aberdene and last of all at Corraighie did Huntley attempt to cut off these men who were many degrees weaker and five times is hee disappointed And that neither by their wisedome or strength but by him who confounds the wisedome of the wise and who delivers without the help of the arme of flesh Neither were they delivered onely but their enemies were also taken in the trap and fell into the pit which they had digged for them Let men observe it and let them learne not to confide in their own never so seeming wisely grounded projects lest they be thus disappointed as Huntley was This fell out in the year 1562. After this they returned with the Queen to Edinburgh where we will leave them in rest and so in silence a year or two In the year 1564. Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox returned into Scotland after 22. years exile and was restored to his estate in a Parliament Not long after his sonne Henry Lord Darnely having obtained leave of the Queen of England for three moneths came to do his duty to the Queen as his Princesse and Kinswoman Hee being a proper and handsome young man and her Cousin Germane by his mother Lady Margaret Douglas the Queen began to think him a fit husband for her and ere long did propound the matter to the Nobilitie craving their consent and approbation thereto They were divided in their opinions Hamilton and Murray were against the match fearing alteration in Religion he being a Romane Catholique as the Queen also was Besides they thought it not fit to conclude any thing without the Queen of Englands consent Morton was for it and thought it great reason that shee should have her libertie in her choyce of a husband He liked also the party being his near Kinsman the Lady Margaret Douglas and he being brothers children Wherefore having endeavoured to draw those that stood against it to be of his opinion when he could not prevaile he professed openly he would do what lay in him to set it forward and speaking to the Duke and Murray It will be long sayes he ere you two agree on a husband for her if she marry not till you do I fear me she marry not these seven years and so he left them The rest bound themselves to withstand it Her Uncles of Guise did also oppose it intending to bestow her on some forraine Prince so to strengthen themselves by some great alliance The Queen of England did not so much dislike it as she desired to have some hand and stroke in it Notwithstanding all this opposition the marriage was consummate the 27. of July 1565. about some six moneths after he came into Scotland Whatsoever the motives were that induced the parties thus to hasten it so it pleased God in his wisedome and providence to dispose of things that by joyning of these two this happy conjunction of the two Kingdomes which we now see and enjoy should spring from them without all controversie or question The eldest daughter of King Henry the seventh of England Margaret had but two children James the fifth by King James the fourth and Margaret Douglas born at Harbottle by Archbald Earle of Angus her second husband James the fifth left behinde him but one childe Mary sole heire to the Crowne of Scotland Lady Margaret Douglas being brought up with her Uncle Henry the eight was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox who being banished and living in England had by her Henry Lord Darnely and Charles father to Arabella So that by this marriage of Queen Mary to Henry Lord Darnely the whole right that was in Queen Margaret to the Crowne of England failing the heires of King Henry the eight was combined and united in the persons of these two and their off spring What eye is so blinde as not to see evidently the hand of the Almighty in this match In taking away her former husband the King of France in bringing her back again into Scotland in sending Lennox into England there to marrie Lady Margaret Douglas in bringing him and his sonne Henry home again after 22. years absence and in moving Queen Mary to set her affection on him I make no question but this consideration of strengthening the title to England hath been amongst the motives that drew on this match though we finde none or very slender mention thereof in our writers The next day after the marriage they were proclaimed with sound of Trumpet at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh by a Herauld Henry and Mary King and Queen of Scotland This was ill taken both of the Nobility and Commons A King made by Proclamation The voice of a Herauld to be in stead of a
as shall appeare by this discourse and nothing immodest or immoderate For if we consider these two together joyntly so many and so good that is their number and their worth we shall sinde none that can match them in both these put together There may be found of other names some as good but not so many And again though there be as many yet are they not so good This truth I have not heard impugned but it hath hitherto been imbraced without all contradiction even of calumnie it selfe I know not if without envie But let that monster eat her own heart and teare her owne bowels and that she may do so yet more we will give her further occasion to doe it by enlarging this comparative thus So many so good c of subjects race were never in Europe seen And yet farther In the world were never seen This is not any rhetoricall amplification or poeticall hyperbole but a positive and measured truth If any after he hath read and pondered their actions and paralleld them with those whose names any Historie hath transmitted to the knowledge of posterity If any man I say shall find after due search and straight judgement either in this our countrey or in this our Isle of Brittain or in this fourth part of the world Europe or throughout the whole Universe such valour to have continued in any one house or name that were Subjects and not Kings or Princes and to have been so hereditary to all of them and as if it had been intailed descending by succession from father to son and from brother to brother the successour still striving to out go his predecessour in that height of excellency and for so many generations Then let this saying be suspected as partiall or branded with an untruth Otherwayes be contented to bear witnesse to the truth or at least give others leave to do it and receive thou it as such without murmuring or impatiencie Now as they have surpassed all other names so if we compare them amongst themselves it will prove a hard and difficult judgement to determine who deserves the prize and hath been most excellent There â—…ath been twenty persons and moâ—… who have possest the chief houses and principall families of Douglas and Angus from William to go no higher who died in Berwick a prisoner besides those worthy branches the Lord of Niddisdaill Liddisdaill Galloway Ormond murray Balvain Dalkeith c. There is none almost whose life and the times afforded occasion of action but hath made himself singularly conspicuous by some notable exploit or other as is to be seen in their severall lives For the present we will onely take a generall view of them in grosse according to these heads 1. Antiquity which includes their originall 2. Nobilitie 3. Greatnesse 4. Valour And first we will consider them without any comparison in themselves simply and absolutely then we will compare them with others both within and without the Countrey and so I hope the truth of our assertion shall appear clear and evident unto the eyes of all those that will not obstinately shut their eyes against so bright shining a light To begin then with their Antiquity and Originall so far as we can learn and find either in History or Monument by evident or tradition which we will set down here in order of time as we have gathered and collected them 1. And first we have that tradition which is most ancient of all others in the dayes of Solvathius King of Scotland in the year 767. when Donald Bane usurped the title of King and had in a battell almost defeated the Kings army a certain Nobleman called afterward Sholto Douglas came in to their succour and overthrew the said Donald whom he slew in the field and scattered his army as is set down at length in his life 2. The second witnesse of their Antiquity and Originall is brought from beyond sea out of Italy in the family of the Scoti of Plaisance which is proved to have sprung from the Douglases at large in the life of William the fourth man of that name The time is in the dayes of Charlemaign in the year 779. or as our Writers 800. or 801. In the reign of Achaius King of Scotland 3. Our third witnesse is a publike Monument out of a Monastery which were the Registers of those times the Monastery of Icolmekill which tell that Malcolme Kenmore at the Parliament of Forfair in the yeare 1057. or 1061. did not advance to that dignity for they had the equivalent of it before but adorned with the new stile of Lord is some of the name of Douglas which stile was then first brought into this Countrey by imitation of other Nations 4. Our fourth witnesse is in the year 1133. The foundation of the Abbey of Lesmie Hagoe confirmed by King David wherein it is expresly bounded by the Barronie of Douglasdaile Now seeing this is but a confirmation the dotation must have gone before in some other Kings dayes 5. The fifth witnesse is in the dayes of King William Nephew to this David who began his reigne in the yeare 1163. He erected the towne of Aire into a free brough Royall and amongst the witnesses of their Charter are Alexander and William Douglasses 6. The sixth is a mortmain and dotation granted to the Bishop of Murray where the same names are inserted William and Alexander Douglasses for witnesses It is not certain whether these be the same that were witnesses in the former Charter of Aire but it is likeliest they were the same In what yeare of King Williams reigne this was we have not yet learned but he reigned till the year 1214. 7. The seaventh is the Indenture made between William Lord Douglas and Hugh Lord Abernethie in the dayes of King Alexander the third 1259. Some fourty five years after this last King William the particulars of this Indenture are set down in the life of the said William who is the ninth man of the name of Douglas 8. Eighthly we have also though much later in the dayes of King Robert Bruce and good Sir James Douglas mention made of two Douglasses besides Sir James one James Douglas of Lowden and Andrew Douglas in the publike rolls three rolls marked 1. 16. King Robert gives to James of Lowdon a confirmation of the lands of Calderclecre and Kinnaule and Carnewath To Andrew Douglas he gives Corsewell which was fallen into his hands by the forfeiture of the Earle of Winton or Wigton Now what these two were and whether or not they were in kinne to the Lords of Douglas we know not Onely I have heard it reported that the lands of Lowden were gotten from the Lords of Douglas and Calder-cleere is known to have been given off from their estate Now howbeit these two be not very ancient yet it may be gathered that the name of Douglas was ancient even then being propagated into so many branches which could not have been done of a sudden
to preserve the memory of things by their pens all being set on war unlesse it were some few cloystred Monks and Friers who were both carelesse and illiterate droans Notwithstanding all this as no destruction is so generall and so far spread but something doth escape the fury of it and though all monuments had been defaced yet some men being preserved what was written in their minds and memories remaining unblotted out they remembred what they had heard from their predecessours and delivered it to posterity from age to age By which means we have as it were some boords or planks preserved out of this shipwrack which may perhaps keep us from being lost in this deepth of Antiquity if it do not bring us safe to land According then to the constant and generall tradition of men thus was their originall During the reigne of Solvathius King of Scotland one Donald Bane that is Donald the white or fair having possest himself of all the western Ilands called Ebudes or Hebrides and intitling himself King thereof aspired to set the crown of Scotland also upon his head For effectuating whereof he gathered a great army wherein he confided so much that he set foot on the nearest continent of Scotland to wit the province of Kintyre and Lorne The Kings Lievetenants Duchal and Culen governours of Athole and Argyle make head against him with such forces as they could assemble on the sudden Donald trusting to the number of his men did bid them battell and so prevailed at first that he made the Kings army to give ground and had now almost gained the day and withall the Kingdome that lay at stake both in his own conceit and the estimation of his enemies In the mean time a certain Noble man disdaining to see so bad a cause have so good successe out of his love to his Prince and desire of honour accompanied with his sons and followers made an onset upon these prevailing rebels with such courage and resolution that he brought them to a stand and then heartning the discouraged fliers both by word and example he turnes the chace and in stead of victory they got a defeat for Donalds men being overthrown and fled he himself was slain This fact was so much the more noted as the danger had been great and the victory unexpected Therefore the King being desirous to know of his Lievetenants the particulars of the fight and inquiring for the Author of so valiant an act the Nobleman being there in person answer was made unto the King in the Irish tongue which was then onely in use Sholto Du glasse that is to say Behold yonder black gray man pointing at him with the finger and designing him by his colour and complexion without more ceremony or addition of titles of honour The King considering his service and merits in preserving his Crowne and delighted with that homely designation rewarded him royally with many great Lands and imposed upon himselfe the name of Douglas which hath continued with his posterity untill this day And from him the Shire and County vvhich he got is called stil Douglasdale the River that vvatereth it Douglas River the Castle which he built therein Douglasse castle This narration besides that it is generally received and continued as a truth delivered from han d to hand is also confirmed by a certain manuscript of great antiquity extant in our dayes in the hands of one Alexander Mackduffe of Tillysaul who dwelt at Moore alehouse near Straboguie There at his dwelling house William Earle of Angus who died at Paris 1616 being confined to the North in the year 1595 did see and peruse it Neither doth this relation crosse or disagree with any thing set down in our Histories for although they do not mention this man nor his fact yet they all speak of this usurper and of his attempt and overthrow in the dayes of Solvathius about the year 767. Hollinshed and Boetius affirm that this Donald was Captain or Governour of the Isle of Tyre Some do call him Bane mack Donalde but Buchanan calleth him expressely Donaldus Banus an easie errour in so great affinity of name There is another of the same name called likewise Donald Bane who did also usurp the title of the Kingdome and was in like manner defeated in the reigne of King Edgar in the year 1000 but that being 333. years after this and not much lesse after the Emperour Charles Le maigne in whose time they had now propagated and spread themselves in Italy as shall be shewed anone It cannot agree either with this History of our Sholto or with that Donald whom he defeated this last seeming to be rightlier named Mack Donald as descended and come of the former who was Donalde wherefore there is nothing here either fabulous or monstrous nothing incredible or contrary to it self or to reason but all things very harmoniously answering one unto another our tradition with the manuscript and both of these agreeing with our owne and forreign Histories And thus concerning Sholto Douglas the root and originall of the name and family Of Hugh Douglas sonne to Sholto And first of the name of Hugh TO Sholto succeeded his son Hugh of whom we have nothing to write but that he assisted his father at the overthrow of Donald Bane the usurper there being nothing else recorded of him Of his son Hugh the second UNto the former Hugh did succeed his eldest son named also Hugh for he had two sons Hugh and William Hugh the elder lived at home in his native countrey as a Noble man borne to a great inheritance whose actions by the iniquitie of time are buried in silence and therefore we will insist no longer thereon His younger brother William as is the custome of younger brothers went abroad into forraine Countreys to seek adventures of armes if so he might make himselfe a fortune that way Of him therefore we will speake next Of William Douglas father of the honourable familie of the SCOTI in Italy THis William was son to the first Hugh and grandchilde to Sholto younger brother to the second Hugh he it is that was father to the noble familie of the Scoti in Placenza in Italy which fell out thus as it is related by the Italian Historians agreeing with ours Achaius king of Scotland having succeeded to Solvathius did enter into league with Charlemaigne which league hath continued betwixt the Scots and French without breach on either side ever since untill these our dayes whereupon when the Emperour Charles went into Italy to represse the insolencies of Desiderius King of the Lombards committed against the Sea of Rome Achaius as his confederate did send him foure thousand choice men under the conduct of his brother William a pious and valarous young Prince Amongst other of his Captains that went with him this William Douglas was one of the chief and had the leading of the men of armes The Emperour having restored Pope Leo the third to the
that it was not fit to increase the number they resolved to take one from them in the place of which in memory of it they put a white or argent bar which beginning at the right hand is drawn along and ends at the left for if it had begun at the left and ended at the right hand it had been Ghibelline The field which was given by the Emperour Henry the fourth together with a Pelican for the crest which is the Crest of the Scoti onely who carry it at this houre and the field of the whole Family generally I have thought good to make this short digression that your Lordship might have some knowledge wherfore this change was made in our coat your Lordship should do me a singular favour if you would be pleased to write unto me of the receit of this Tree in the armes of which the Coronet is wanting because the Crest is the place where it should be and to honour me with your letters which you may send to my noble Captain the Duke of Nivers and so they shall come safe to me for which favour I shall be particularly obliged to your Lordship So kissing your Lordships hands together with thèse of your brethren and children I pray the Lord to blesse you with all happinesse and prosperity Paris 8. May 1622. Your Lordships humble servant and Cousen Mark Antonio Scoto Counte d'Agazano This Tree was received by the Earle of Angus who did also send to him the Tree of the house of Douglas Now besides all this which we have said the Evidents and Monuments Charters and Writs of priviledge of their house do witnesse the same for in the priviledges granted to them by the Emperour Henry the fourth and Sigismond as also by Giovanni Maria Duke of Millain the surname of Douglas is expresly inserted with the titles of Earles given to three severall persons of that house first Francisco created Conte de vigolino Giovanni his brother Conte d'Agazano by the said Duke and to Alberto expressely intituled Conte de Douglas Vigolino by Sigismond the Emperour Now after all this I hope we may justly say with John Leslie Bishop of Rosse Unde certissimâ conjecturâ assequimur illam perantiquam familâ—…am quibus Scoti cognomen confirmabit jam usus loquendi Placentiae florentem ex nobilissimâ nostrorum Duglassiorum comitum prosapiâ oriundam fuisse that the Scoti in Plaisance are come of the Douglasses in Scotland And thus much for William the second sonne to Hugh the first and grandchilde to Sholto Of William the first Lord created Lord of Douglas at the Parliament of Forsaire NOw to return home again to the Scotish Douglasses we finde that King Malcolme Kenmore in a Parliament held at Forfair in Angus in the yeare 1057. as the manuscript Major and Buchanan have it but according to Boctius 1061. did create many Earles Barons or Lords and Knights amongst whom there is Gulielmus a Douglas who was made a Barron the words are these Malcolmus Scotorum Rex 86 tus Sconae coronatus anno 1061. Inde Forfarum generale indixit Concilium volens ut Primones quod antea non fuerat aliarum more gentium à praedis suis cognomina caperent quosdam vero etiam comites vulgo Earles quosdam Barones vulg Lords alios Milites aut Equites Auratos vulgo martiall Knights creavit Makduffum Fifae Thanum Fifae Comitem Patritium Dumbarum Marchiarum comitem alios quoque viros praestantes Montethiae Atholiae Marriae Cathanesiae Rossiae Angusiae dixit comites Johannem Soules Davidem Dardier ab Abernethie Simonem a Tueddell Gulielmum a Douglas Gillespium Cameron Davidem Briechen Hugonem a Caldella Barones cum diversis aliis Equites Auratos perplures pauci vero Thani relicti In English thus Malcolme the 86t. King of Scots being crowned at Scone in the year 1061 conveened a Parliament at Forfaire where according to the custome of other Nations he ordained that Noblemen should have their titles to be distinguished by their possessions and lands which had not been the custome of this Countrey in former times And so he created some Countes or Earles others Barons or Lords and others Cavalliers or Martiall Knights he made Mackdusse Earle of Fife who had been Thane of Fife Pà trick Dumbarre Earle of Marche he made also others of the Nobility Earles of Monteeth Athole Marre Murray Cathnes Rosse Anguse John Souls David Dardier of Abernethie Simon of Tweddale William of Douglas Gilespie Cameron David Briechen Hugh of Calder were made Barons or Lords others more he knighted likewise a great many so that few Thanes were left This note of these very words were extracted out of the Register and Monuments of Icolmekill and sent to George Buchanan when he was in writing his history of Scotland whereof John Read Buchanans servitour and amanuensis having reserved a copy did communicate it to diverse afterward Now here this William being ranked amongst the Nobility who were chosen out to receive these new honours could be no mean man but in all likelyhood the chief and principall of that name and so the eldest descended of Sholto and his sonne Hugh the first and his grandchilde Hugh the second by lineall succession This is al we have of him save that it is a received generall report and tradition that his two sons John and William were Knights at the same Parliament which is an argument that he hath been a man of good esteem and eminent place Of John the second Lord of Douglas WIlliam did leave behind him two sonnes John and William both Knights The eldest was Sir John of Douglasburn which is a parcell of ground and mannour lying betwixt Ettrick forrest and Peebles The other was William of Glendinning which is about the upmost parts of West-Teviotdale neere to Ewesdale Now whether this John did succeed to his father in the Lordship as being his eldest son and heire who was designed during his fathers life time onely by the title of Douglasburn or whether he had an elder brother and so both he and Sir William were but cadets of the house of Douglas we cannot affirm But thus much they say that these two brothers were men of great power and authority and very worthy and valiant gentlemen They affirm also that Sir William of Glendinning had two sonnes Alexander and William of whom are descended those of Cressewall Strabrock Pompherston Pittendrigh and Calder-Cleer Of William the second of that name and third Lord of Douglas WE have but little mention of this man onely in a Charter granted to the town of Aire by King David first sonne to King Malcolme Kenmore he is inserted a witnesse without any other title or designation Then Gulielmus de Douglas William of Douglas This Charter was given the 25. or 27. yeare of his Reigne the yeare of God 1151. two yeares before his death which was 1153. Of Archbald the fourth Lord of Douglas and first of that name THere is as little mention made of
Advocates and Proctors which either he then had or since have pleaded for him in that debate of most impudent and manifest lying And there are some even in our dayes scarce yet ashamed of so shamefull an assertion as to affirm that Scotland and some of their Kings have yeelded obedience and homage to a forrain Prince acknowledging him for their Soveraigne But the truth hereof is that it hath been oppressed but never served it hath been overcome and overrunne but it never yeelded And in the owne time through constancy and courage did at last overcome the overcomer and shake off the yoake of forrainers in spight of all their force and fraud whereof as the Lord Douglas in this catastrophe of his life is a pregnant witnesse so hath he left behind him an honourable memory of an invincible mind and a lesson for tyrants to teâ—…li and let them see how weake a thing tyranny is and how small power and force it hath when it meets with true courage though it were but of one man who overcomes their force and falshood with truth and constancy And certainly this Lords vertue and merits are such as how ever those that come after him did fall into more happy times and had better occasions to show themselves and to make their actions more conspicuous towards their Countrey yet there is no reason why he should be thought inferiour to any one of them because his fortune was harder then theirs Nay he ought rather to be preferred so much the more as he was more assailed and compassed about with difficulties and did wrastle with the necessities of the times without shrinking or succumbing under the burden Besides it was he that planted and laid the foundation upon which they builded so honorable interprises did perfect what they had begun Some write that he being cited by King Edward with others of this Countrie appeared upon the citation and that he was not apprehended by fraud or force but came of his own accord to Berwick which if he did it hath not been to confesse or acknowledge any servitude or homage as due to Edward or the English but to plead for the liberty of his Countrey and to protest and testifie against his usurpation Others say that he and the Bishop of Glasgow being challenged to pertake in a conspiracy against King Edward under a pretext of a treatie with Perâ—…ie to avoid the imputation of disloyaltie and treason of which he would not be partaker he came and yeelded himself to the King which if it be true was a very honourable and generous fact remarkable and rare to be found that no love of his Countrey nor hatred of tyranny so strong and powerfull motives could draw him to be partaker of any dishonest action though against his enemy Methinks such noble carriage might have procured more noble dealing at King Edwards hands and have wrung more favour from him which since it did not it may be taken as an argument as want of goodnesse in himself who had neither judgement to discern in vertue nor a heart to honour it in others But for my owne part I thinke it most likely that hee was taken by one means or other and brought in against his will but whether hee were brought in with his will or came in against his will that word of yeelding which they ascribe to him is either very impertinent or else very warily to be understood to wit for the yielding of his person onely not of the liberty of his Countrie which he never yeelded neither for the acknowledging of any English authority over it or himself which he never would do but choose rather to die in prison in Hogs towre in Berwick There are that say he was sent from Barwick to Newcastle and from thence carried to Yorke in the Castle whereof he died and was buried in a little Chappell at the fouth end of the bridge which is now altogether decayed His death which is recâ—…ned of some to have fallen out in the yeare 1307. must have been sooner in the year 1302. for his sonne Sir James returned into Scotland in the yeare 1303. when Edward was at Stirling where the Bishop of Saint Andrewes did recommend him to the King Now Sir James came not home till he heard newes of his fathers death It is also said of this Lord that he had the Isle of Man whether as heritable possessour or as Governour onely it is not known but it is well known that this Island belonged to the Crown of Scotland and that the Douglasses have had more then an ordinary interest therein Douglas Castle and Douglas Haven which carry their names to this day do beare sufficient witnesse But whether from this man or some other is not so easie to determine peremptorily Of good Sir James the first James and eighth Lord of Douglas THe next is James commonly called good Sir James whom men account as the first of whom the house of Douglas received the beginning of their greatnesse which came at last to exceed others so farre that it did almost passe the bounds of private subjects He was as we have said already sonne to the same William by his first wife the Lord Keeths sister his education in his youth is said to have been in vertue and letters first at Glasgowe aftetwards at Paris for his father being encombred with warres and last imprisoned his uncle Robert Keeth conveyed him away to Paris in the time of Philip le bell where he remained exercising himself in all vertuous exercise and profited so well that he became the most complete and best accomplished young noble man in the Countrey or elsewhere Being certified of his fathers death the love of his native soile made him to return into Scotland to order the course of his life by the counsell and advice of his friends But when he came home finding his patrimony disposed by King Edward to the Lord Clifford and his friends scattered and dispersed having by his mother some relation of kindred to William Lambert Archbishop of Saint Andrewes he addressed himself to him who did receive him kindly and entertain him nobly And when King Edward the first was come to Stirling in his last journey at what time he in a manner overanne all Scotland and destroyed the monuments thereof the Archbishop going thither to salute him carried this young man along with him and taking his opportunity presented him to King Edward humbly intreating him to take him into his protection and to restore him into his fathers inheritance and imploy him in his service as a youth of great hope and expectation and such as might be usefull and stedable if he should be pleased to use him The King demanded what he was and having understood what his name and lineage was and that he was sonne to Lord William did absolutely refuse to do him any courtesie or favour nay he could not abstain from reproachfull and contumelious words against the
obstinacy and treason so was he pleased to nickname vertue of his father saying that he had no service for him nor for any such traitours son as his father was that he had given his lands to better men then himselfe and those that had done him better service then he was able to doe and though they had not been given yet would he never have given them to him So implacable he was and such pride had he conceived with contempt of the deprest estate of this supplicant little remembring the variablenesse of the estate of man and little knowing or considering what weight and moment may be in one man alone in whatsoever condition to braule sometimes and to help even to disappoint and overthrow the enterprises of the mightiest Monarchs It came even so to passe in this man who did this Kings sonne and successour such a piece of shrewd service as he had never the like in all his life which had been more shrewd if the speed of his horses and the undutifulnesse of some Scots that received him into their Castle of Dumbarre when he fled from Bannockburne had not stood him in better steed then all his huge Hoast and rich Kingdome wherewith he was so puffed up Whereby Princes and great men may learne not to despise the meannesse and most afflicted state of any nor to loose the reins neither to unjust actions or reproachfull words Sir James being thus rebuked what could he do against a King a Monarch a victorious and triumphant King to whom all had yeelded with whom all went right well in his ruffe in his highest pitch in his grandor compassed about with his guards with his armies to controll him he was not able to plead for justice it would avail him nothing to reply could profit him lesse a Prince his victors word is a law nay more then a law for the time There was no contesting no contradicting were his speeches never so unjust he behoved to swallow this pill how bitter soever there was no remedy but patience Nay the Archbishop must be silent also and dares not mutter one word wherefore home he goes with this scorn to expect a better time of replying not in words but deeds and of showing what service he was able to have done to him The occasion of which though it were over long in coming in respect of his desire yet did fall out not very long after for within two or three years 1305. Robert Bruce came into Scotland not yet a King save in courage but having right to be King of the Countrey whom Edward had served in the same kind and who had received the like answer and scorn in a Petition not unlike for both did crave their fathers inheritance Sir James onely a Lordship and the Bruce a whole Kingdome which was but his due and he had done him better service then Sir James He had fought against his own Countrey for him spent the bloud of his friends and his owne in hope of it with great losse to himself and example to others not to do the like But neither duety nor desert nor promise could oversway his ambition and master it so farre as to suffer him to perform what he had promised and not content to have fed this Prince with the food of fools faire hopes and after so much imployment and many notable services to frustrate him he must needs also embitter all with a flouting answer to his demand To such a height of pride had prosperity raised him that no modesty could keep him from loosing the reins to an unbridled tongue which doth never beseem a man much lesse a Prince wherefore as hatred and despight did animate him against Sir James for his fathers refusing to serve him so ambition did work the same affection in him against Robert though he had served him both were refused of their suits both their petitions were rejected the one with spight the other with derision What saith King Edward being urged with his promise of giving the Kingdome of Scotland to Bruce N'avons nous autre chose a faire que de conquerir des royaumes pour vous speaking in French Have we nothing else to do but to conquer Kingdomes for you Kings Potentates Victors should not be pressed with their promises So they think and so men say lawes are not made for them which they leap over at their pleasure And it might be thought so perhaps if their power were perfect and if there were not a more absolute and over ruling power that is able to range them under reason We shall finde it so even in this particular in the owne time although this were no time for him to reply no more then it had been for Sir James at Stirling But the time being now come in the yeare 1305. as said is But the time being now come though not so fit as he could have wished yet as it was he behoved to use it and make vertue of necessitie And so withdrawing himself secretly out of England he came to Dumfreis and there slew John Cummin his greatest enemy determining from thenceforth to behave and carry himself as King of this Realme And here by the way we may observe Gods providence towards this Kingdome in preserving the liberties thereof who had before stirred up William Wallace like another Sampson to vindicate it out of the hand of the English Now that he is gone he sends home our lawfull Prince and righteous successour to the Crown to fight our battles for us and to perfect the work which the other had begun onely for so much as about this time John Monteeth under colour of friendship had betrayed William Wallace into the hands of the English for money and he being taken and carried to London was by King Edwards command tortured and put to death with great cruelty and his armes and legs and head hung up in the most eminent places and Cities both of England and Scotland Of which fact of Edwards we will say no more but onely set down the said Wallaces Epitaph which is perfixed to that book that is written of his exploits in Scots rime The Epitaph is in latine verse but the Authour is incertain and the more is the pity for he deserves to have been better known Thus it is Invida morstristi Gulielmum funere vallam Quae cuncta collit Sustulit Et tanto pro cive cinis pro finibus urna est Frigusque pro loricâ obit Ille licet terras loca se inferiora reliquit At fata factis supprimens Parte sui meliore solum Coelumque perrerat Hoc spiritu illud gloria At tibi si inscriptum generoso pectus honesto Fuisset hostis proditi Artibus Angle tuis in poenas parcior esses Nec oppidatim spargeres Membra viri sacranda adytis sed scin quid in ista Immanitate viceris Ut vallae in cunctas or as spargantur horas Laudes tuumque dedâ—…cus A verse whereof
Douglas Thomas Dickson supposing he had beene hard at hand drew out his sword and ran upon them having none to second him but an other man so that oppressed with the multitude of his enemies he was beaten downe and slaine In the meane time Sir James being come the English that were in the Chancel kept off the Scots and having the advantage of the strait and narrow entrie defended themselves manfully But Sir James encouraging his men not so much by words as by deeds and good example and having slain the boldest resisters prevailed at last and entring the place slew some 26 of their number and tooke the rest about 10. or 12. persons intending by them to get the Castle upon composition or to enter with them when the gates should be opened to let them in but it needed not for they of the Castle were so secure that there was none left to keepe it save the porter and the cooke who knowing nothing of what had hapned at the Church which stood a large quarter of a mile from thence had left the gate wide open the porter standing without and the Cooke dressing the dinner within They entred without resistance and meat being ready and the cloth laid they shut the gates and tooke their refection at good leasure Now that he had gotten the Castle into his hands considering with himselfe as he was a man no lesse advised then valiant that it was hard for him to keep it the English being as yet the stronger in that Countrey who if they should besiege him he knew of no reliefe he thought better to carry away such things as be most easily transported gold silver and apparell with ammunition and armour whereof he had greatest use and need and to destroy the rest of the provision together with the Castle it selfe then to diminish the number of his followers for a garrison there where they could do no good And so he caused carrie the meale and malt and other cornes and graine into the Cellar and layd all together in one heape then he took the prisoners and slew them to revenge the death of his trustie and valiant servant Thomas Dickson mingling the victuals with their bloud and burying their carcasses in the heap of corne after that he struck out the heads of the barrells and puncheons and let the drink runne through all and then he cast the carkasses of dead horses and other carrion amongst it throwing the salt above all so to make altogether unusefull to the enemie and this Cellar is called yet the Douglas Lairder Last of all he set the house on fire and burnt all the timber and what else the fire could overcome leaving nothing but the scorched walls behind him And this seemes to be the first taking of the Castle of Douglas for it is supposed that he took it twice For this service and others done to Lord William his father Sir James gave unto Thomas Dickson the lands of Hisleside which hath beene given him before the Castle was taken as an encouragement to whet him on and not after for he was slaine in the Church which was both liberally and wisely done of him thus to hearten and draw men to his service by such a noble beginning The Castle being burnt Sir James retired and parting his men into divers companies so as they might be most secret he caused cure such as were wounded in the fight and he himselfe kept as close as he could waiting ever for an occasion to enterprise something against the enemie So soone as he was gone the Lord Clifford being advertised of what had happened came himselfe in person to Douglas and caused re-edifie and repair the Castle in a very short time unto which he also added a Tower which is yet called Harries Tower from him and so returned into England leaving one Thruswall to be Captain thereof Sir James his men being cured of their wounds and refreshed with rest he returned again to the King at what time he was ready to fight with Sir Aymore Valence the Lord of Lorne and Sir Thomas Randulph at Cumnock The King had not above 400. men so that being almost encompassed by the enemie ere he was aware he was forced to forsake the field having lost his Banner which was taken by Sir Thomas Randulph by which he got great credit with King Edward King Robert in his flight or retreat divided his men into three companies that went severall wayes that so the enemie being uncertaine in what company he himself were and not knowing which to pursue rathest he might the better escape When they were all come againe to the place of their rendezvous which the King had appointed when he divided them Sir James Douglas perswaded the King to set upon a company of the enemies who were very securely lying by themselves farre from the body of the Army without feare of any danger which the King did and having slaine 200. of them he scattered the rest After this Sir Aymore Valence being then Warden for King Edward in Scotland and residing himselfe at Bothwell sent Sir Philip Mowbray with a company of men about 100. into Coile and Cunninghame to keepe the Inhabitants in their obedience to England whereof when Sir James Douglas had notice and knowing the way by which they must go called Machanacks way he lay in a straight foord betweene two marishes called Ederfoord accompanied with some 40. choice men and there rising up of a sudden ere Sir Philip was aware they routed his men and chased himselfe who did escape very narrowly for he left his sword with them and fled alone to Kilmarnock and Kilwinnin the rest back to Bothwell This was before the battell of Lowdoun hill where both the King and Sir James were present at which they defeated Sir Aymore Valence and 3000. men they having onely 500. which Sir Aymore tooke so to heart that he retired himselfe into England where he gave over his charge of Warden and never returned into Scotland againe with any command except it were when the King came in person The English Chronicle sayes that the King discharged Sir Aymore who was Earle of Penbrooke and placed John de Britton in his office and made him Earle of Richmond These particulars I cannot ghesse why they should have beene omitted by our Writers being so remarkable defeats where diligence dexteritie and valour have beene used with wisedome and judgement However upon this withdrawing and departure of Sir Aymore Valence King Robert being rid of the greatest danger makes toward Innernesse leaving Sir James behinde him to recover such places as were still in the enemies hands He therefore getting him into Douglasdale did use this stratagem against Thruswall Captaine of the Castle of Douglas under the Lord Clifford hee caused some of his folkes drive away the cattell that fed neare unto the Castle and when the Captaine of the garrison followed to rescue gave order to his men to leave them and to flee
Warriour who did what he did not with gold but with another mettell sharpe steele The Earle of Carlile also died without confessing any such thing Some write that King Robert was there in person but it is more likely that he was not but sent these two of whom we have spoken however if he were there these two were with him At this battell Sir James tooke three French Knights Robert Bartrame William Bartarhome Elye Anyallage with their vallats for whose relief the K. of France requested K. Robert and hee willing to pleasure him transacted with Sir James to give him for their ransome foure thousand markes starling for payment of a part of which summe the K. giveth to him the next yeare appearently Indictamenta Latrociniorum Ministrationem corundem in omnibus infra omnes terras suas subscriptas Scilicet infra 1. Baroniam de Douglas 2. Forrestiam nostram de Selkirk de qua est officiarius noster 3. Constabularium de Lauderio 4. Forrestiam de Jedworth cum Benjedworth 5. Baroniam de Batherewle 6. Boroniam de Wester-Calder 7. Baroniam de Stabilgorthane 8. Raroniam de Romanok Then in generall Et infra suas terras quascunque infra regnum nostrum cum pertinentibus quas de nobis tenet in capite Then followes the Privelledge Etsi aliqui de hominibus suis infra praedictas terras fucrint judicati per Justitiarium nostrum volumus quod dictus Jacobus haeredes sui eorum ministri habeant Liberationem liberam eorundem ministrationem salvis nobis haeredibus nostris omnibus aliis particulis ad homicidium coronam nostram pertinentibus Tenenda habenda praedicta indictamenta cum administratione corundem cum omnibus libertatibus commoditatibus ad praedicta indictamenta administrationem eorundem pertinentibus praefata Jacobo haeredibus suis in feuda haereditate in perpetuum de nobis haeredibus nostris Volumus insuper concedimus pro nobis haeredibus nostris quod praefatus Jacobus haeredes sui eorum homines infra praedictas terras manentes Libri sint instituâ—…m de sectis curiae de omnibus terris supradictis de Wardis castrorum nec non de omnibus presis talliagiis curiagiis captionibus quibuscunque ad opus nostrum haeredum nostrorum salvo tantum communi auxilio pro defensione regni nostri contingente Et ut praesens charta robur firmitatis obtineat in perpetuum manum ejusdem Jacobi annulo cum quodam lapidâ—… qui dicitur Emeraudus eidem Jacobo haeredibus suis nomine Sasinae in memoriale permansuro in futurum ex manu nostra personaliter invectimus Apud Bervicum super Twedam octava die mensis Novembris anno regni nostri nono decimo anno Domini 1325. Then there is a precept directed to Bernard Abbot of Arbrothock Chancellour to cause make a Charter thereof under the broad seal and deliver it to the said James This I thought good to set down in the owne words because of the singularity in that it is the promise of a King fulfilled to his subject not for any proper debt or money disburst but for the ransome of prisoners 2 It is singular also in respect of the thing given Inditements Immunities Liberties and Priviledges 3. The forme and manner of it is not ordinary to hold in feudo and inheritance without any duty or reddendo as they speake 4 And last of all the manner of infestment and seasing not by earth and stone but by putting a ring on his finger with the Kings owne hand and thereby infefting both himself and his heires as it should seem in this one action without reiterating All which things how our Lawyers will allow of considering their formalities and what their opinion will be of the validitie hereof I know not but we finde here plaine and square dealing and honourable meaning whatsoever the subtilties and quirks of Law be we see an upright and loving Prince a liberall and bountifull King willing to honour a princely loyall subject This and the former Charter given foure yeares before and such others as may be thought to have beene given after to corroborate or increase perhaps these freedomes and priviledges is it whereunto Archbald the fourth and his successors have leaned and trusted to in contemning Crighton and Levingston at what time they told them they would preserve their owne rights and priviledges and not suffer them to be infringed And this also hath beene the ground upon which the Bailies of William the eighth Earle he being himselfe in Italie would not suffer the Kings Officers to meddle with these priviledged things in his bounds which men that know not their immunities particularly account treason and rebellion and so their enemies did terme it to incense the King against them This battell at Biland was the last piece of service that Sir James did to Edward Carnarvan who having found fortune so froward to him in chance of warre against the Scots was thereby taught to doubt the triall thereof any further and therefore he sued for peace which was concluded at Newcastle to last for certaine yeares In this time of peace although all occasion of Warlike action was cut off yet Sir James was not idle but did good offices for his King and Countrey K. Robert did esteeme so well of him and had so good opinion of his prudencie and fidelitie and did so confide in his love that he entrusted and employed him in the greatest businesse that ever he could have to doe which concerned no lesse than the settling of his Crowne and his title to the kingdome which Sir James performed dexterously and happily For being sent into France to John Balliol of Hercourte to procure his resigning all title and right to the Crowne in King Roberts favour he sailed into Normandie and having declared his Commission and delivered his message he found Balliol very tractable contrary to all mens expectation for he plainly and ingeniously confessed that he had been deservedly rejected and debouted being no wise usefull nor profitable for the good of Scotland He said like wise that it was Gods especiall and favourable providence that had advanced K. Robert thereunto and therefore he did not repine nor grudge to see the Kingdome in the hands of his Cousin by whose high vertue singular felicity and great travell it was restored to the ancient liberty splendour and magnificence but rather rejoyced thereat And chiefly for that they by whom he was deceived did not injoy the hoped fruits of their fraud And calling together his friends and kinsmen in presence of them all hee did freely resigne unto Robert and to his heires all right and title that he or any from or by him had or might have to the Crown of Scotland renouncing all interest and claim whatsoever that could be alledged or pretended for any cause or consideration from the beginning of the world unto
small number of the Scots or for that they thought they had no mind to fight but to retire adventured upon a hazzardous but hardie and worthy enterprise he did choose out two hundred of the choicest of his men and passing the river in the night season a little off from the English Camp he entred the enemies Trenches on that side they least expected and approached the Kings Tent thinking either to have taken or to have slaine him but the Kings Chaplaine being a wake discovered him whom he slew with his owne hand for his paines and now the alarme was given and the whole Armie was up against him wherefore having only cut the Kings Tentroapes he returned safe in spite of them leaving 300. of them slaine in the place who offered to hinder his retreat Upon this show and omen of successe and good fortune Thomas Randulph would have given them battell in the plaine fields but Sir James advised him otherwayes showing him how it was not for them being so few in number to deale with so great an Armie in the open and plaine fields but that their onely way was to use slights and stratagems and to keepe themselves in places of strength and advantage To which purpose he told him the Apologue of the Fox whom a Fisherman finding in his Lodge carrying away a Salmond to his denne for his young Cubs he drew his sword and stood in the doore to kill him knowing he had no other way to get out The Fox being thus straitned went and tooke hold of the Fishers mantle which lay by and went toward the fire to cast it into it and burne it the Fisher to save his mantle ranne to the fire and left the doore free so that the Fox escaped out at the door and in his way catched hold of the Salmond and went cleare away withall to the fishers great griefe who had his mantle burnt his Salmond lost and the Fox escaped Even so sayes Sir James it fares with us we have done these men harme and they think they have us in the nouse and in a mouse-trap but I have espied a way by which though it may seeme somewhat hard and troublesome we shall escape safe without the losse of a man They continued still in the same place certaine dayes after this without doing any thing of note or moment on either side for the English warned by their late danger kept better watch then they had done before and now having taken a Scottish prisoner they were informed by him that the host of the Scots was commanded to be in readinesse against the third watch to follow Sir James his standard This put them to no small businesse so that they presently armed and stood all night ranked in order of battell supposing that the Scots intended to make an onset and assaile them in their Trenches and therefore their Watches and Sentinels were doubled and the Foords strongly guarded But the Scots by this time were risen and departed passing through a Mosse or Bogue two miles long which was never passed before especially by horsemen but they had provided flaikes and hurdles upon which they made the horse to passe without sinking leading them in their hands and walking on foot by them About the breake of day two Scottish Trumpeters were brought to K. Edward who were taken by his Scouts and being come before him told that they were commanded to suffer themselves to be taken thus that they might tell him that the Scots were gone home and that if he had a minde to be revenged on them for any thing they had done he should follow them But he considering of the matter and weighing all things and with what men he had to doe being both valiant and able to endure so much hardship thought it his best to let them goe and so he returned to London having seene his Kingdome burnt and spoiled under his nose for all his great Armie and himselfe in the midst thereof in danger of his life or of taking which effronts he was forced to pack up at this time not without great griefe and anger without all doubt And this is the third piece of service done by that so despised man to the posterity of his despiser to his sonne before and now to his grand-childe in the yeare 1327. or 28. neare unto Stanhop park which because it cannot be denied Caxton alledgeth that it came to passe by the treason of Mortimer Earle of March who being corrupted by the Scots with money would not suffer saith he the Earle of Lancaster to passe the water not very deep at that part to invade them by which means they escaped But our Major doth justly scorn that point of corrupting and bribing with money and doth further affirme that they had not any conference at all with Mortimer So that it is likely that what Mortimer spake in that matter of not following or invading the Scots at their departure he hath spoken it out of judgement and not partiality and perhaps more prudently then they that counselled the contrary However they confesse that the King missed of his purpose and being very pensive therefore broke up his army and returned to London Amongst other things they tell that after the Scots were dislodged some of the English went to view their Camp partly to see their customes and manner of living and what provision they had partly to seek some spoil when they were come there they found onely five hundreth carcasses of red and fallow Deare a thousand paire of Highland showes called rullions made of raw and untand leather three hundreth hides of beasts set on stakes which served for Caldrons to seethe their meat There were also five English men who had their legs broken and were bound naked to trees whom they loosed and gave them to Chirurgions to bee cured When they saw these things and judged hereby how painfull and able to endure the Scottishmen were they found that counsell to have been good and sound which was given to their King not to follow them whether it were Mortimers or some others The English Writers upon this scarcitie and penury here found and upon such other passages as when Edward the second entred Scotland and was forced to returne for want of victualls the King having caused remove all things out of his way take occasion to speake contemptuously of the Scots as though they had not defended their Countrey by vertue and prowesse against England between it and which they think there is no comparison but partly by cold and hunger partly because the English Kings did slight it and were not desirous to conquer it as also for the English forces were almost imployed in France so that they had no leisure to bend their whole power against Scotland which if they had done they might easily as they think have mastered it Imputing hereby the cause of their failing to do it they having so great ods in number of men and warlike
keepe it had demolished that it might not be a receit to the English And within a short time this overthrow had wellnigh overthrowne the Kingdome and the cause for the greatest part of the Nobilitie that were not dead before being slain in this conflict the rest flying to save themselves to strengths defaâ—…ts Balliol assisted by Robert Talbot a Noble man of England whom the King had left with him with a few English bands being aided by his Favourers in Scotland made himself once more King and was confirmed by Parliament within half a yeare after he had been driven out All yeelded obedience to him save onely foure Castles to wit Loch-leven Dumbarton Kildrummie Urwhart and Lowdon peele seated on a little lake so that no man in Scotland durst call David Bruce their King except young children in their playes so far were matters altered by this check Where it is to be marked that as by the wise and wary government of the same Archbald his Countrey and lawfull King were defended and Balliol chased out of his usurped Kingdome So by the same mans oversight in government both the usurping Edwards English and Scots are repossessed again therein and his Countrey plunged into misery and the rightfull King and his partners brought to great extremitie Of so great efficacie is good or evill government therefore it is so much the more circumspectly to bee looked to and to bee exercised according to the rules of wisedome and not after the opinions of men fame and reports anger or whatsoever other cause doth make men stray from the right and strait course of reason This was the lamentable condition of our Countrey But let us have patience a while and wee shall shortly have better newes Both these usurpers shall ere long bee driven to let go their hold and at last be utterly disappointed of all their hopes and projects God conserving the liberty of this Countrey and the Crowne thereof to the rightfull heire and the Bruces bloud in whose posterity it shall yet prosper In which work no little part shall bee the valiant and faithfull efforts of the Douglasses Amongst whom it were requisite to speake of the next Lord Douglas But the order of time draws me another way it being long before his turne come in even tenne or twelve or perhaps twentie yeares as shall be seen in the owne place for hee hath been young it should seeme and abroad out of the Countrey but in his absence some other of the Douglasses must not be idle Archibaldus Duglasius ad Halidonem coesus 1333. Non potuit perferre nefas foedamque Tyranni Persidiam Et quisnam sustinuisse queat Ergo furens animi atque accenso pectore inardet Praelia ingratas increpat usque moras Poscimus aut aequo dixit certamine Martem Aut certum est fatis cedere velle tuis Ah nimis ah properant Non illis ignea virtus Defuerat nocuit praecipetasse nimis Nec te victorem jactes temeraria virtus Sic nocuit Vinci vis animosa nequit In English thus He was not patient enough to see The Tyrants faithlesse fact and who could be Hence his enflamed breast with anger sweld Enrag'd at such impediments as held His hand from just revenge Come let us trie Our chance and winne the field or bravely die If fate will have it so he said and all With too much haste obey'd their Generall No courage wanted but the hard event Prov'd the act rash and lose the punishment Of ill rul'd valour Thou didst nothing gain Who to his passion yeelds commands in vain Of William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale called the stowre of Chevalrie BEfore we proceed to the rest of the Lords of Douglas the order of the History requires that wee speake something of William not Lord of Douglas but Lord of Liddesdale and a worthy member of the house and name of Douglas The first mention of him and his actions is at the battle of Annand where hee was with Archbald Lord of Galloway The last of his actions of importance are in the beginning of the first Earle William before the battle of Durham the space of thirteen yeares or thereby which time hee imployed for his lawfull King and Countrey against the usurpers so diligently as shall bee deduced in the progresse of this Story Writers call him naturall sonne to Sir James slain in Spain which is truth But they erre when they say that John Lord Dalkeith was brother to William Lord of Liddesdale hee being Liddesdales uncle and Sir James brother so master John Major hath Davidis for Gulielmi and Hollinshed and Boetius William for Archbald who was made Captain of the castle of Edinburgh by this same William But it is so clear and manifest whom they mean of that there is no question to be made of it However it be he hath so honoured and nobilitated himself by his vertue that no posteritie needs to enquire of his birth We finde that he was married to a daughter of Sir John Grahame Lord of Abercorne called Margaret Grahame by whom he got the lands of Liddesdale he had but one onely daughter Marie who was married to Sir James of Lowden who after the Lord Liddesdales his death and Margaret Grahames got the lands of Liddesdale His first appearing to wit at the battell of Annand hath been spoken of after that hee was for his wisedome and manhood accounted worthy to have the custody and government of the West Marches as the charge of the East Marches was committed to Patrick Dumbarre Being Wairden there hee had his residence at Annand where at a certain skirmish with the English his men were scattered himself was hurt and taken prisoner about that same time that Regent Murray was taken at Roxbrough to wit in the yeare 1332. before the battell of Halidoun hill which was the occasion that he was not there with his uncle Archbald Lord of Galloway He continued a prisoner untill 1335. and then he and Murray were both set at libertie having payed a great summe of gold for their ransome It is strange that these two great Politicians the two Edwards I mean intending a conquest of Scotland should have suffered such men to bee set at liberty at any rate without making them sure to their side considering that the detaining of them would greatly have facilitate their designes and their liberty being enemies hinder and annoy them as we sâ—…all heare it did not a little It was apparently the pride of their hearts in that good successe which made them carelesse and secure not fearing any danger from these or any else So doth successe and pride growing thereupon commonly blind men or so doth God blinde the wisedome of unjust men when hee hath a work to do against them But before wee come to the rest of the deeds of this valorous Lord we must take a view of the estate of things at that time that the circumstances which are
good time shee was compassed about and so slain The Duke of Guelder their Captain having yeelded was courteously and honourably used his stuffe and baggage was restored to him and himself set free The reason of this was because Randulph Earle of Murray having been bred in France knew that the French King did affect him and therefore to gratifie him he shewed him this favour to let him go without any other hurt or dammage onely he made him sweare hee should never aid the English again against the Scots This same Author sayes that this was not the Duke of Guelders but the Earle of Namurs called Guy contrary to all our Writers who with one consent affirme that it was And if it were Guy of Namurs he had alwayes been an enemy and received greater courtesie then enemies deserve and more favour then was expedient for the Countrey Nay Randulph was not content to dismisse him free onely but would needs for his safety accompany him to England in which journey they were suddenly set upon by the Lord Percie and the Englized Scots who had dressed an ambuscado for them and there Randulph was taken and the Lord Liddesdale hurt in the leg The Governour was carried to the two Edwards that lay before Perth which towne was thereupon soone after rendred unto him Upon this successe of the usurpers faction Athole very glad of what had falne out accounting the prize now wonne and following forth his fraudulent pollicie revolted again to the usurping Kings thinking it safest to side with the stronger and did now clearly show how worthy he was of that favour bestowed on him by Robert Stuart who at the Convention at Perth had appeared on his side against the Lord Liddesdale And not onely did Cummin come in to them but undertakes also the government of Scotland once more as Lieutenant for the English promising to root out all these of the contrary part that should stand out and would not acknowledge their authoritie The King of England partly for lack of victuals which were put out of the way by the Governour partly because of his journey into France which he was then projecting returned into his owne Countrey and took along with him Balliol who had the name of a King but was indeed a very slave to another mans affection for a vain and empty title a just reward for his foolish trusting to a stranger in prejudice of his Countrey Athole being willing to doe what hee had said to the Edwards that he might approve his service and fidelity unto them whereby hee proved also false to his lawfull King and late benefactours his so friendly enemies who had not onely pardoned him so lately and saved his life but trusted him so far and committed so much to him left no kind of crueltie unpractised that he could against his Countrey so far as that almost the whole Nobilitie relented and became slack and remisse against him or did yeeld unto him having forgotten their duty But behold the reward of such wisedom and the due fruit of such seed as he had sown a fruit that is often reaped of such seed if men would beleeve observe it though the present appearance the first buds and blossomes of things do blinde their eyes make them choose that which should not be chosen which is unacceptable to man and not past over by God as is seen in this man before the yeare be fully expired For Robert Stuart being sick and Randulph a prisoner there were left but three Noble men who stuck fast and were faithfull to their King and Countrey These were William Lord Liddesdale Patrick Earle of March and Andrew Murray who had been Governour They were so constant that no promises could corrupt their fidelitie nor no threatning nor danger could quail their courage so as to bow their hearts to any English servitude Some adde unto these the Earle of Rosse and William Lord Keith These did greatly hate his unnaturall dealing against his Countrey and treachery against his promise and crueltie joyned withall three things ever odious and hatefull to honest minds Wherefore understanding that hee lay at the siege of the Castell of Kildrummie they levied such companies and number of men as they could get and marched towards him Cummin being advertised hereof raiseth the siege and meeteth them in the fields within the Forrest of Kilblane There they fought it very hardly and Cummin being more in number had overthrown them as it is thought but that John Craig Captain of Kildrummie issuing forth with three hundreth fresh men restored the battell which was almost lost and gave them an undoubted victory which when Cummin perceived being conscious of his owne ill deserving that he might not fall into his enemies hands alive he rushed into the midst of the battell and so was slain Sir Robert Minyeis fled to the Castle of Kenmure saith Boetius who saith also that Alexander Gordon was he that flew Athole but others attribute it to the Lord Liddesdale himself who for that cause and for the slaughter of Sir Thomas Minyeis it may be they mean Sir Robert at the Castle of Lochindors in the Sheriffe-Sheriffedome of Bamfe was rewarded with the Earledome of Athole and is so stiled in the resignation by which hee surrenders it again some foure yeares after to wit 1341 the 16 of February in favour of Robert Stuart Great Stuart of Scotland whereof the evident is yet extant in the Register There died in this battell besides Athole Walter Braid and Robert Cummin and a great number of others both Gentlemen and Commons Sir Thomas Cummin was taken prisoner and the next day being the 1. of January he was beheaded They were not above 1000. or as some write 500. choice men against 3000. yet the event was as wee have said favourable to the just and right cause This battell was fought the last of December 1337. By this blink of fair weather in such a storme of forrain assaults things were again somewhat changed and the Brucians encouraged wherefore that they might have some face of a settled estate and government they choose Andrew Murray Regent as hee had been before his captivitie He went into the North and in the mean time the Lord of Liddesdale with a company of chosen men passeth over into Fysse and besieged the Castle of Saint Andrews Falkland and Luchers all which he tooke in with small difficulty by his wisedome and manhood though they were strongly manned and well fortified and furnished with munition and victuall Major referreth this to the time after the Governour came backe out of the North. After this he returned into Lowthian to his old haunt in Pentland-hills to wait his time and watch the English that say in Edinburgh Castle that hee might slip no occasion of troubling and molesting them At last this occasion did happen the Towne being full stuft with a great number of Souldiers both English and Scots There was a scottish man
the Scots in those parts with whom the Earle of Douglas encountring tooke Sir Thomas himself a hundreth and twentie prisoners besides those that were slain The same yeare 1380. the Earle Douglas entred England with twentie thousand men and went to the Faire of Pennure and having taken all the goods that were there he burnt the Towne Hollinshed in his English Chronicle speaking of that journey in all likelihood saith they brought away fouretie thousand cattell and were assaulted by the way but came into Scotland with the prey having lost some few of their men he sayes the occasion of it was because the men of Newcastle had taken a Scottish ship well known to be a Pirate but very rich worth seaventy thousand pound whereat the Scots being angry and offended made this incursion About this time the Earle of Douglas intreateth for mercy to James Lindsay Earle of Crawford who had been banished a certain time before for killing of John Lyon sonne in law to the King and Chancellour as some call him or Secretary as others hee was the first of the name of Lyon of whom the house of Glammes is descended This Lyon was a young man endued with all the naturall gifts of body and minde that could be Hee was comely in personage well bred and of a good carriage winning behaviour which made him to be wel liked of of all men and in speciall by this James Lindsay who received him into his traine and made him his Secretarie By this occasion being often at Court the King tooke notice of him and liking his deportment and upon Crawfords commendation tooke him into his service and made him his Domestick Secretary It fell so out at last that the Kings daughter by Elizabeth Moore fell in love with him and was made with childe by him which he revealed to the Earle of Crawford The Earle fearing that the King would take the matter heavily and hainously and use the young man hardly devised this way for his safetie hee causeth another Gentleman of his acquaintance to take the blame on him and to absent himselfe as guilty and then being very familiar with the King deals with him to bestow his daughter seeing shee had thus falne on John Lyon and to give him the lands of Glams with her which was done accordingly He got also for his coat of Armes the flowre de-luce field argent and a Lion azure with a double treasure and a womans head for his Crest What unthankfulnesse the Earle of Crawford did finde in him afterwards or did apprehend and conceive it is not particularly set downe but finding his owne credit with the King to decrease and John Lyons to increase and taking Lyon to be the cause thereof esteeming it great ingratitude after so great benefits he tooke it so highly and with such indignation that finding him accidentally in his way a little from Forfaire he slew him very cruelly and fearing the Kings wrath fled into a voluntary exile and so he remained certain yeares until at the Earle of Douglas intercession the King suffered himself to be so farre entreated as that he was restored obtained pardon and received into the Kings favour What interest the Earl of Douglas had in it and what friendship with the Earl of Crawford or what pitie of his afflicted estate or commiseration of him or weighing the cause that drew him to so hard a fact as great men will regard one another where they think they have been evill requited by them to whom they have been beneficiall or how necessary the presence of so worthy a man was for the King and Countries present estate it is hard to conjecture but this is cleare that the Earle of Douglas hath beene not a little respected and accounted of at that time seeing at his sute the King consented to forgive the murther of his owne sonne in Law and to receive the Authour thereof into favour The yeare following which was 1381. there ensued a truce between the two Countries for three yeares There met for concluding of this truce John of Gant Duke of Lancaster who was Uncle to King Richard the second with some other Lords of the English side and for the Scots the Earle of Douglas and March. In the very time of their meeting and treatie both parties were informed of the insurrection made by Jack Straw in England and both dissembled the matter untill the truce were agreed upon Then when all was ended the Earle of Douglas with a generous wisedome farre from that which is now in vogue and request addrest himself to the Duke of Lancaster and told him that from the very first beginning of their conference hee was not ignorant in what estate the affaires in England were but that they were so farre from catching hold of any advantage of the time and from making either of peace or warre accordingly that they had the rather consented to the truce because of the troubles in England And for your selfe saith he if it please you you may remain here in Scotland untill these tumults bee setled or if you had rather return home you shall have 500. horse to accompany you and to set you safe in what place in England you please The Duke thanked them for their courtesie but thinking that hee needed it not at that time made no use of either of their offers But afterwards being on his journey home when he found that they shut the gates of Berwick against him and would not receive him into the Towne he came backe againe and was conveyed to Haliroodhouse by the Earle of Douglas and his brother Archbald Lord of Galloway and remained there till matters were composed in England After the truce was expired Archbald Lord of Galloway assisted by his brother the Earle of Douglas and by the Earle of March wonne the Castle of Lochmabane as we shall heare in the life of the said Archbald Upon this the Duke of Lancaster by way of revenge made an incursion upon Scotland in which having rifled Edinburgh and wasted the Countrey he returned home And he being gone the Earle of Douglas tooke in all the Castles and houses of strength in Tivedale which the English had kept since the battell of Durham Roxbrough onely excepted and purged that Countrey of Brigands and Robbers who had in time of the warre beene very licentious and bold This was the last work of this Nobleman worthy say our Writers of his house and Predecessours for he died soone after of a Fever in the Castle of Douglas and was buried in Melrosse in the Abbey in the year 1384. as they reckon and is likely for his sonne James is stiled Earle in the yeare 1385. March 20. Of what age he was at his death it cannot be certainly collected but from his fathers death at Halidoun hill we have 51 yeares after he began to come upon the stage and appeare in businesse and the affaires of his Countrey 30. yeares at least or
points of humane and divine Philosophie Of which sort how few be there and how meanly are they accounted of Let us either think better of them or finde the lesse fault with him Certainly if he cannot be fully excused yet can he not be over hardly censured neither condemned yea no more condemned for the moving then praised for his speedy leaving off and yeelding truly acquiescing and sincerely obeying in all times thereafter Of James the second of that name the eleventh Lord and second Earle of Douglas slaine at Otterburne UNto William the first Earle his son James did succeed a man in all kinde of vertue worthy of so great a father and honourable place who was no whit inferiour to him either in courage or fortunatenesse unlesse we account him lesse fortunate for that he lived but few yeares wherefore wee shall heare his owne judgement at his death He had two wives Euphane eldest daughter to the King as we have said by his wife the Earle of Rosses daughter yet the genealogie of the Kings in the Acts of Parliament sayes that she was daughter to Elizabeth Moore and not the Earle of Rosses daughter He had a son by her who lived not halfe a yeare he had also two base sons William of whom is descended the house of Drumlanrig as evidents do witnes given by Jacobus Douglas Comes de Douglas silto nostro and Archbald of whom is come the house Cavers and Sheriffes of Tivedale who if they had beene lawfull had been sonnes to the Kings daughter and had succeeded to the Earledome before his brother Archbald the Grimme who did succeed to him But though they did not succeed yet have they shewed themselves very worthy and amongst the chief great men of the land Of this William also are descended the houses of Coshogle Pinyerie Daveine and others in Niddisdale for Archbald Douglas the first of Coshogle was second sonne to this William of Drumlanrigge and was married to one Pringle of the house of Galasheiles who bore to him twelve sonnes and after his death shee was married to one Carnel Wallace and bore twelve more to him also Touching Earle James his actions which were done in his fathers daies one thing we have spoken of them in his fathers life as most proper there is one thing more besides what hath been said recorded of him by some that during his fathers life he was sent into France for renewing the ancient League with that Kingdome in which Ambassage were joyned with him Walter Wardlaw Cardinall and Bishop of Glasgow and his Uncle Archbald Lord of Galloway This is said to have been in the yeare 1381. which is the eleventh yeare of the reigne of Robert Stuart The occasion of it was a message that came out of France from Charles the sixth who desired to have it so After his returne in September hee recovered the towne of Berwick from the English and entring England with a competent power burnt and spoyled all the Countrey about as farre as Newcastle About the time of his fathers decease in the yeare 1384. there was a Truce concluded between France and England to last a yeare in which Scotland was also comprehended This treatie was at Boloigne or at Lillegham as others write and for intimation hereof some French men were directed to come into Scotland but while they prepare themselves too negligently the Earles of Northumberland and Nottingham with such as lay nearest to the Scottish Marches laying hold of this opportunitie to annoy Scotland so that the Scots should have no time to revenge it before the truce were proclaimed entered Scotland with an Army of 20000. or as others say 10000. horse and 6000. Archers and Bowmen and spoyled the Countrey farre and wide especially the lands pertaining to the Douglasses and Lindsayes The Scots who trusting to the brute of the truce dreamed of no such thing finding themselves thus used were greatly grieved with their owne sloth and no lesse incensed at the fraud and falsehood of England and resolved to avenge the same In the mean time the report of the English incursion coming to the eares of the French who had the charge to intimate the assurance admonished them of their slownesse wherefore to make amends though somewhat too late they hasten over to London in the very time that the English Army was in Scotland There they were very chearefully received and magnificently entertained with feasting and banquetting and under this colour cunningly detained untill it was knowne that the English Army was come home and dismissed then being suffered to depart they came into Scotland and shew their Commission The greatest part of the Nobility but chiefly the Earle of Douglas and such as with him had received great losse by that expedition cried out against the craft of the English that this their fraud and manifest ludification was no way to be suffered The King went about to pacifie them and shewed plainly that hee meant to receive and keep the truce which they perceiving drew out the matter at length by reasoning and arguing to and fro untill such time as they had gathered together quietly 15000. horsemen then Douglas Dumbarre and Lindsay withdrew themselves from Court without noise at a day appointed and joyning their companies at the place of rendevous enter England with displayed banners waste and spoile Northumberland to Newcastle Then they doe the like to the Earle of Nottinghams lands and the Mowbrayes and so returne home with a huge prey of men and cattell Straight after their returne the truce was proclaimed meeting fraud not with fraud but with open force by a just and honest reâ—…ompence and retalliation Neither were the English discontented for all this to accept the truce acknowledging that the Scots had reason to doe what they did or confessing their owne weaknesse and want of ability to avenge it at this time or both by their sitting still and acceptation for neither could right though weake have had patience in so great an injury neither would force if it had thought it selfe sufficient have been bridled with reason onely in so manifest an affront and so great dammage How ever it be they stirred not and so the truce was kept till it expired of it selfe When it was runne out John de vienne a Burgundian a very valiant man Admirall of France and Earle of Valentinois arrived in Scotland and brought with him 2000. men amongst whom were 100. men at Armes He brought also 400. Curiasses and 400. halfe long swords to be distributed amongst the Scots and as some write 50000. Crownes Before their coming James Earle of Douglas entred into England with a new Armie and upon their arrival was called back to Court where they attended his coming Then having consulted of their businesse and the Army being ready they accompanied him into England where they tooke in the Castles of Wark Foord and Cornewall and spoyled and burnt the Country between Berwick and New
For the Scots irritated herewith boyled with desire of revenge being at that time very flourishing with strong youth and never better furnished with Commanders But King Robert a man by nature given to quietnesse â—…arre stricken in yeares seaventy three yeares old was become slacker and seemed not to make so great account of the publique injuries His eldest sonne John was dull of nature and having received a hurt by a stroake of a horse which pertained to James Douglas Lord of Dalkeith was thereby lame of a legge and halted and so unfit for the travell of warre Therefore they have their recourse to the Kings next sonne the Earle of Fife and do easily agree with him resolving to avenge the hurt and dammage they had lately received So every man promising his best endeavour appointment is made to conveen in August or as some say in July but so covertly as it should not come to the knowledge of either of the two Kings lest the King of Scotland should hinder them or the King of England prevent them yet when they had used all the expedition and secresie they could The English had notice of it and were informed of both the day and place of their meeting Wherefore that they might entrap them and take them at unawares they advertised one another and the Noblemen commanded the Commons to be in a readinesse against the next advertisement without appointing any certain day for feare that the Scots should heare of it These things thus ordered when they heard that the Scots were conveened in Tivedale not farre from the March to the number of 30000. or as Froysard saith 40000. men not daring to joyne battell with such a multitude they concluded not to stir or appeare before the coming of the enemy but that every man should ramain in his owne bounds till they saw on what coast and quarter the tempest would light and then to take the best course they could according as occasion should offer and if they could doe no more to invade Scotland on another hand farre from the enemy as the Scots had done to them the yeare before and so to recompense losse with losse In the mean time they sent a spie to the Scots camp who might bring them more certain report of all things desirous to know not onely their intention but even their particular speeches and actions Hee who was sent being nothing different from the rest in language apparell or armour did easily passe for a Scot and by that mean having been in the company undiscovered and having observed sufficiently all that was needfull to be knowne as he returned to his horse to be gone which he had bound to a tree he found that he was taken away whereupon taking him to his feet with his cloake boots and spurres and his other riding equipage he was perceived suspected taken and examined what he was whence he came and whither hee went and being found to vary in his answers hee was brought before the Generall of the Army where being threatned with the rack he confessed all and revealed the English mens intentions and purposes Upon this the Scots altered their purpose and whereas they were before minded to have gone all together in one Hoast they now divided themselves in two so that the greatest part of the Army should passe in at Carlile led by the Kings two sonnes the Earles of Fife and Stratherne together with Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway Uncle to the Earle The other part of the Army was committed to the Earle of Douglas and with him George and John Dumbars Earles of March and Murray his Uncles William or James Lindsay Earle of Crawford the Earle of Arolle Constable the Lord Montgomry and Patrick Hepburn of Hales with his sonne the number of his company is not agreed upon Some say that he had the halfe of the Army 15000. others but 2000. foote and 300. horse with as many foote men waiting on the horse men who were lightly armed and able to fight and almost equalling the horse men in speedy expedition Some say they were foure thousand chosen horsemen in all which is most apparent by the great diligence and haste he made with his company he entred England on the East hand and crossing the river of Tine with great celerity hee was past Durham before ever the enemy was advertised or knew of his coming till he himselfe made it knowne by fire and smoake in burning the Countrey The Earle of Northumberland hearing of him himselfe being a man of great yeares sent his two sonnes Henrie and Ralph hardy and valiant young men to Newcastle commanding the rest of the Countrey also to resort thither that they might intercept the Earle of Douglas in his returne but hee having spoyled the Countrey about Durham and gotten a great bootie passeth Tine again about three miles above Newcastle and being desirous of glory and encouraged by this successe esteeming it but small honour for him to spoil the villages and not to dare to looke upon the townes marched towards Newcastle and did make offer to have assaulted it and as some write did assault it having first filled the ditches with hay and faggots hoping thereby to have drawne out the enemy to the open fields having stayed there two dayes there passed some light skirmishes amongst them every day And at last Henrie Percie eldest sonne to the Earle of Northumberland called Hotspurre being desirous to trie his valour either provoking the Earle Douglas or provoked by him the combate was offered and accepted betwixt them They mounted on two faire steeds and ran together with sharp ground spears at outrance in which encounter the Earle Douglas bore Percie out of his saddle But the English that were by did rescue him so that hee could not come at himself but he snatched away his spear with his guiddon or witter and holding it aloft and shaking it he cried out aloud that hee would carry that into Scotland as his spoil Hollinshed saith out of Froysard that they did not runne on horseback but that in an assault at the Barriers without the gate Douglas by chance being matched hand to hand with Percie by force pluckt his Pennon from him and holding it up on high said he would carry it for his sake into Scotland There was then at Newcastle a great number of people for besides the indwellers there were all the choice men from York to the borders as the Writers relate Wherefore Earle Douglas in respect of his small number caused keep strait watch and on the morrow removing his Camp he marched toward Scotland a slow pace being loden with bootie Then sending it away before hee assaulted tooke and demolished a certain Castle and Towne that was in their way called Pouclane whereof Sir Aymer of Alpholl was Lord whom he tooke within the Castle and made him a prisoner Then marching forward they came to a place called Otterburn about twelve miles from Newcastle where they pitched downe
his brother Archbald slain at Halydoun hill who obtained it by marrying the heire of Galloway as hath been said and gave it to his second sonne this Archbald Thus much I thought good to advertise the Reader in this place for the better distinguishing of them Of William Lord of Niddisdale sonne naturall to this foresaid Archbald Lord of Galloway commonly called The black DOUGLAS THis William Lord of Niddisdale sonne naturall to Archbald Lord of Galloway is if any else worthy who should be spoken of by himselfe being highly commended by Writers who say that he was the prime and principall of the youth of Scotland that he was a man accomplished with all abilities of body and minde straight and tall of stature not overcharged with flesh but big of bone a mighty personage valiant courteous amiable merrie faithfull and pleasant in company and converse of such extraordinary strength that whomsoever he strooke with Sword or Mace he fell to the ground were he never so well armed he was also wise and sober At one time having but 800. in his company he fought against 3000. English of which he slew 200. and tooke 500. prisoners This is he that is commonly called The blaâ—…ke Douglas because he was of a blacke and swart complexion His first vassallage of note was at the inroad made by Robert Earle of â—…ife and James Earl Douglas when they burnt Cumberland Westmoreland and Northumber land In this expedition he is said to have gained great reputation for beside many other exploits not expressed he with other two only made great havocke of the enemies at the burning of the Suburbs of Carlile who offered to hinder him from passing the bridge by slaying some and turning over others into the river Some say that he slew with his owne hands three of the most valiant of the English of which one was a chiefe Commander afterwards when the same Towne was besieged the enemies having made a sally whilest he repulsed them and followed too eagerly he was engaged too farre in the midst of his enemies and taken prisoner As he was led along toward the Towne by foure men having beene before disarmed and his weapons taken from him he strooke two of them to the ground with his fists and the other two betaking themselves to flight he returned safe to his company Hereupon his name was terrible to the English especially the common sort who did ordinarily astright and skare their children when they would not be quiet by saying The blacke Douglas comes the blacke Douglas will get thee These his vertues moved Robert the second to savour him so farre as to bestow his daughter on him though he knew him to be a bastard The Ladies name was Giles or Egidia and she was a mirrour of rare and singular beautie so that whithersoever she went she drew the eyes of all men towards her with admiration The chiefe noble youths of the land did sute her in marriage but the King preferred our William of Niddisdale for his worth before them all Bocce writeth that the King of France having heard of the fame of her beautie sent a painter into Scotland privately who having drawne her portraiture truly and shewed it to the King he was so enamoured thereof that incontinent he dispatched Embassadours to desire her in marriage but all too late for she was married before their coming to Niddisdale The King gave him and his heires to be begotten by him with his daughter the Lordship of Niddisdale lying nearest unto Galloway with the Office of Warden of that Border and Sheriffeship of Dumfrees with the Office of Justice and Chamberlaine with a pension of three hundred pound sterling by yeare out of the great Customes of certaine Burrowes designed to that effect He had by this Lady a daughter who was married to Henry Sinclaire Earle of Orkney who bare to him a sonne called William afterward Earle of Orkney This daughter of his married to Orkney was named Giles after her mother as appeareth by a note that is extant of the descent of the Sinclairs Her husband is called Henry Sinclaire and his titles are Knight of the Cockle of the Garter and Prince of Orkney This note calleth William Douglas Lord of Niddisdale Prince of Danskine Duke of Spruce Sir William Sinclaire sonne to Henry and Giles is called Knight of the Golden Fleece and of the Cockle Prince of Orkney Duke of Holdenburgh Earle of Cathnes Lord Sinclaire Lord of Niddisdale with the valleyes of Neth Sheriffe of Dumfrees Great Admirall of Scotland Warden of the Marches Great Justice Generall Baron of Erkfoord Caverton Cowsland Rosseline Pentland Harbarshire Disart Newbrough in Buchan Titles to wearie a Spaniard which I have set downe to recreate the Reader either by seeing his greatnesse or to laugh at the vanitie of the Writer and yet he hath forgotten one of his titles which is Chancellour of Scotland as Buchanan calls him and á confirmation given him by King James the second in the yeare 1456. April 29. wherein he calls him his Chancellour and Cousin This confirmation is of the Earledome of Cathnes united into one Baronie and his lands of Orkney in compensation of his claime and title to the Lordship of Niddisdale Offices and Pensions whatsoever that were given to William Douglas his Grandfather by his Mother by contract of marriage with Giles Stuart daughter to K. Robert by his wife Elizabeth Moore as is at length therein contained About the time of the field at Otterburne because some Irishmen that adhered to England had roaved upon the coasts of Galloway and carried away store of booty and spoile the Lord of Niddisdale to be revenged thereof gathered together a competent number of men by the aid of his brother in-law Robert Earle of Fife and by licence from the King providing himselfe of Ships and vessels passed the seas into Ireland and besieged Carlinfoord a rich Towne in those parts The Townesmen fearing their Towne should be taken by assault obtained a truce for certaine dayes promising to give him a summe of money to have their Towne saved But in the meane time they assembled some 500. men through the help of a neighbour Towne called Dundalke and joyning with them they divided themselves into two squadrons or companies the one of which invaded Robert Stuart of Disdier who conducted the Earle of Fifes men and was gone abroad to bring in some prey the other assailed the Lord of Niddisdale who lay still before the Towne Notwithstanding of this unexpected sally they were received with such courage and valour that at last they were put to flight and immediately Niddisdale gave an hard assault to the Towne and carried it having taken and rifled it sufficiently he set it on fire and burnt it to ashes Others write that at his first landing the Citizens hearing it was the Lord Niddisdale whose name was so fearfully spread over all those quarters not only rendred the Town to him
that he made Wigton Marshall of France The King of England upon the death of his brother came into France in May or about the beginning of June and carried along with him the heire of the Crown of Scotland afterwards King James the first thereby to divert the Scots from assisting the Daulphin or to have made the Daulphin to suspect their fidelitie but none of those plots succeeded as he would have had them for neither would they acknowledge him for their King being in anothers power neither did the Daulphin conceive any sinister opinion or jealousie of them Wherefore the same yeare or the next to wit one thousand foure hundreth and twentie one the Daulphin caused besiege the Towne of Cosme upon Loire And Henry departed from Paris to have relieved it but by the way hee was overtaken with sicknesse and returned to Bois-devincins yet he sent the Duke of Bedford with a puissant Army to succour it and the Scots and French finding themselves too weake to resist rose and retired to a strength where the rest of the Army had assembled with resolution to abide the enemies comming While as the English were preparing to fight newes were brought them of their Kings death which made them to alter their purpose of giving battell The King died about the last of August one thousand foure hundred and twenty one and his corps was carried into England the two and twentieth of October Not long after Charles King of France died also which was the occasion that Buchan and Wigton with many of the Gentlemen that accompanied them returned into Scotland But it was not long ere the Daulphin had need of them sent his Chancellour Rene de chartres and the Archbishop of Rheines into Scotland to recall his Constable but the Earle of Wigton was so vehemently sick that he could not possibly travell Wherefore the Earle Douglas his father went in person himself and being a Noble man greatly regarded far above any other Subject in Scotland there went with him great store of young Gentlemen some to doe him honour some to bee participant of his fortunes and most to bee trained under him in discipline of warre So besides those that went over with Buchan and Wigton in the yeare 1420. there went at this time with the Earle Douglas 10000. more as saith Hollinshed They landed at Rochell and being to come to the Daulphin were gladly welcomed and much made of especially the Earle Douglas of whom he had heard much by report that hee was both valiant and skilfull in warre And therefore he enstalled him in the Dutchie of Turrain which he gave to him and his heires for ever having onely engaged it before to his sonne upon reversion and moreover made him Marshall of France This hath been in all appearance in the yeare 1423. at most yet we do not finde any memorable thing done by them or against them untill the battell of Vernoill which if we reade our Histories one would think it had been fought immediately upon their landing thought it be cleare that it was not till after the death of King Henry the fifth and in the second yeare of his sonnes reigne in the yeare of God 1424. The occasion whereof was this The Earle of Bedford having besieged Ivery the Daulphin to relieve it sendeth the Army under the Conduct of the Duke of Turrain whom the French call Marshall Douglas of the Constable Buchans the Earle of Narbon and others They not being able to force Bedfords camp when they were come within two miles of him returned towards Vernoill in Perch which belonged to the King of England and sent word to the Garrison there that they had discomfited the English Army and that Bedford with a small number had saved himself by flight The Garrisons giving credit thereto did open the gates and received them with the whole Army into the towne where having left a part of their Army they came and encamped in the fields neare the towne Bedford having gotten Ivery by composition or surrender followeth them and sent word to the Duke of Turrain by a Trumpet that he would come and dine with him The Duke bade him come he should be very welcome for all was ready Neverthelesse when the point came to consultation his opinion was that they should not fight at that time because hee thought it not fit to hazzard a battell but in case of necessitie and that they had no necessitie to fight at that time in respect that they had Vernoill in their hands and other two good townes besides whereby they might bee plentifully furnished with provision which the English could not have and thereby would bee constrained to retire But the Earle of Narbon was earnest to have them fight and said the Nobility of France should not receive such a bravade from the enemies and if none would fight he would do it alone and so getting him hastily out of the Counsell he began to put his men in order The Duke of Turraine tooke such indignation hereat that hee should offer to fight without his leave that hee determined not to have stirred at all and it was long before hee would suffer his men to goe forth yet at last thinking that it would reflect upon him if he should sit still and see them overthrown in his sight he armed and went forth also But then there arose some strife for the vantguard betwixt them which made things to be so confusedly handled that the English got the victory slew the Duke Buchan Sir Alexander Lindsay Robert Stuart and Sir John Swinton with above 2000. others of all sorts Hollinshed in his Chronicles of England saith but upon what warrant wee know not that the Earle Buchan Constable was not slain but lost an eye onely and was taken prisoner he reckoneth among the slain Sir Alexander Hume whom our Writers doe not mention yet it is true and knowne to them of that house that Sir Alexander Hume of Douglas went thither in the Earle Douglas company and was slain with him for they tell how Sir Alexander being minded to send his brother David Hume of Wedderburn went to accompany the Earle to his Ship and when they were parting Douglas embracing him kindly said to him would I have beleeved Sir Alexander that ever you and I could have been separated from one another To whom hee replied surely then my Lord I shall not part and so taking his brother Davids apparrell and furniture and sent David back he went with him to take care for his house and children in his absence or in case of his death which he also did with such fidelity and industry after the death of his brother that he greatly increased the estate and purchased for a younger sonne of his brothers called Thomas the lands of Tiningham and for another named James the lands of Spot hee is said to have purchased Wedderburn for himself but the truth is he had it tenne yeares before not by
because there were no other or because they have not beene carefull to set downe the true cause I know not But if this were indeed it is so memorable that it deserveth not to bee passed over with a dry foot as wee say and without observation For who can but wonder at so rare a fact betwixt a father and a son as the like is not extant elsewhere in any Record or History and hath not beene heard of I thinke since the world stood That a man to spite his sonne should quite a Kingdome whereof hee was possest and saw no other appearance but to enjoy it still I confesse there hath beene much unnaturall unkindenesse in the world whereby they have procured the death and destruction of those whose safetie they were tied by the bonds of nature to maintain but that hath beene for their owne honour and dignity to obtain the place or continue in it which men doe so much aspire unto but that their unnaturall despight should reach so farre as to undoe themselves and to quite a Kingdome for obtaining and retaining whereof ambitious men turne the world upside downe onely to satisfie a passionate humour or malice conceived against their owne childe let him that can parrellel it and put this up in his note booke for a second instance at least It was for love of his Cousin for respect to equitie out of duetie to God and love of his Covntrey which he saw hee himselfe could not and his son would not govern rightly and therefore thought fittest to resign it to him that both could and would doe it it was a good sober wise and worthy thought But then our Writers doe him wrong that never signifie that such was his minde no not in the least word and mention onely his owne anger and the instigation of Coline Campbell a chiefe man in Argyle who blew the coale out of a private spleene against Walter who had done him some injury but however it were whether his spight moved him to do justice or desire to do justice caused despight he threatned to do it to his sonne and performed what he threatned for he sent Ambassadours into England to have the King released of which this Archbald was chief about the time of his very first coming to the Earledome He with his two Colleagues William Hay Constable and Henry Bishop of Aberdene carried the matter so wisely that they brought it to a conclusion which was the more easily effected because King James married a Lady of England without portion which they thought would move him to forget any wrong he had received by their injust detention The Ambassadors also condescended upon a ransome to be payed though none were due from him who never was lawfull prisoner So at last hee was released came home and was crowned King the 22. of May 1424. We have heard hitherto the rise of the house of Douglas and the continuall increasing thereof by their great deserts with the approbation and applause of all men with the good will and liking of their Princes for the space of many yeares their Princes delighting to imploy them and they endeavouring to serve their Princes and their Countrie to the uttérmost of their power with a good harmony and happy agreeing on all sides Let us now bee contented from henceforth to find the world to bee the self still that is rolling and tumbling by perpetuall vicissitudes and changes for though this house shall yet grow up and to a higher pitch then ever yet this concordance shall not continue so full but shall beginne to have some jarring their Princes being jealous of them they standing in feare of their Princes sometimes in favour sometimes out of favour sometimes imployed and sometimes neglected having mens affections sometimes towards them sometimes averse from them liking and disliking by turnes and fits They also for their parts were now well-contented then malecontented now dealing in affaires then withdrawing from all medling in State businesse from whence did spring discords imprisonments banishments slaughters which things beginning in this mans time at his committing strangenesse and discontents continued in the next and proceeded in his sonnes time to his putting to death and was transferred as hereditary to his successours with many interchangings of smilings and frownings of fortune and Court which at last ended in that fearefull catastrophe of the finall ruine of this flourishing family in the yeare 1483. which troubles continued the space of 59. or 60. yeares beginning at King James the firsts return into Scotland For the very first yeare of his reigne this Earle Douglas is committed to ward but is soone released and then within some few yeares was committed again For his first commitment there is no cause thereof recorded onely the time thereof doth furnish some matter of conjecture together with other circumstances set downe As for the time it was when Duke Murdocke and his sonnes Walter and Alexander and their Mother and her Father Duncane Stuart Earle of Lennox were committed The circumstances are that he was not alone but with him twenty foure Earls and Barons were committed likewise amongst whom there were some of the Kings owne speciall friends and kindred as William Earle of Angus who was the Kings sisters sonne and so Duke Murdokes Cousin The Earle of Douglas was also allied with him for Robert the Governours son John Earle of Buchan had married Douglas sister and there had been cor-respondency and friendship betwixt the Governour and Archbald the Grimme as also Archbald Tyne-man this Earles Father and Grandfather and Buchan and this Earle had been fellowes in Armes together in France at Baugue as also Buchan and Archbald Tyne-man were slain together at Vernoill Likewise the Earle of March who had been restored by Duke Murdocks Father and had kept good friendship with him and his sonne after his restitution Robert Stuart of Roth-house Stuart of Dundonald John Stuart of Carden being also of the name of Stuart and all in some neernesse of blood to Murdock as the King himselfe also was The rest Hepburn of Hailes Haye of Yester Ramsay of Dalhousie Haliburtoâ—… of Dirleton we finde to have beene dependers of the houses of Douglas and March and the rest also Walter Ogilbe Alexander Setton or Gordon Haye Arroll Scrimger Constable of Dundee have beene friends and followers of the house of Douglas as wee find they did assist and accompany them in diverse battells and have also perhaps had some friendship with the Duke or his Father in law as commonly the Nobilitie are allied and of kinne one to another Who therefore thought they were willing that their lawfull and rightfull Prince should enjoy his owne place would not agree so easily to the putting to death of those whom the King was resolved to make out of the way Now what it was that moved the King to this course whether desire to be revenged of the cruelty of Robert the Governour their Father toward David D.
then if he had been onely accompanied by Creighton and Levingston and such new men who were but new and mean in regard of him as then but growing under the Kings favour And so it is indeed the Prince honoureth his worthy Nobles by his favours to them and they grace adorn and decore and give a lustre and splendour to him and his Court by their presence and attendance thereat And it is wisedome so to esteem and so to use them and happy are they on both sides and happy is the Countrey where they thus agree and concurre This was he in the yeare 1430. in October released out of prison and this solemnity being ended hee past into France and was installed in his Dutchie of Turrain whether he went thither for that onely or if hee used that fairest colour of his absence that he might not see the government which hee disliked and in which hee had no employment I leave it yet his going thither gave others occasion to grow great and to be employed especially the house of Angus which was at last the overthrow of his house So as the honour and profit they had in France may have been said to have beene their wrack in Scotland what by the envie of their greatnesse what by their absence from home as hath beene said So uncertain are the affaires of the world neither is there extant any mention of his actions in France though at that time from 1430. till 1437. the warres were very hot there King Henry the sixth of England being brought over in person and crowned in Paris It is attributed to the Earle Douglas that he moved the King of France to require King James his daughter Margaret in marriage to his sonne afterward Lewis the eleventh and that he met her when she landed at Rochel and was present at her marriage He remaineth there untill the yeare 1437. in which the 21. of February King James was slaine at the Black friers in Saint Johnstoun by Patrick Grahame and Robert Stuart at the instigation of Walter Stuart Earle of Athole the Kings fathers brother by the Earle of Rosses daughter who pretended to be the rightfull heire to the Crowne and that he was wronged and defrauded by the sonne of Elizabeth Moore who was onely a Concubine as he alledged This posterity of Elizabeth Moore he had craftâ—…ly caused to destroy one another the Governour Robert to destroy David Duke of Rothsay and now King James Davids brother to destroy the house of the Governour D. Murdock and his children And thus causing the King to spoâ—…e and weaken himselfe by cutting off his friends none being left alive but the King and his onely sonne a childe of six yeares he was emboldened to put hands in the King also so much the rather because he knew that many of the Nobility were discontented what with being imprisoned what with being endamaged in their goods lands and rents what with putting to death of their friends So that he hoped that they would be wel contented with the Kings death at least they would not take great care or paines to be revenged thereof which things if the Earl Douglas foresaw and being grieved therewith admonished the King thereof or caused any other to warne him that these courses were not for his good this event sheweth he did the part of a faithfull Subject Friends and Counsellour However it was not so well taken by the King at that time as being contrary to his humour and present disposition He did wisely also to withdraw himselfe seeing he could not help things as he would have gladly done Now that the King was dead he returns home and was present as some think at the Coronation of his sonne James the second who was crowned at Edinburgh the tenth of March 1437. not a moneth or no more then a moneth after the death of his father where it is to be observed that either the death of the King is not rightly said to be in the yeare 1437. in February in stead of 1436. or else they reckon the yeare from the first of January which was not the custome then And yet Buchanan meanes so for he sayes he was slaine in the beginning of the yeare 1437. in February which makes me think the Earle Douglas hath not come in time to the Coronation seeing he could hardly have used such diligence to have had notice of the Kings death made himselfe readie and come home out of France in so short a space though the winde had favoured him never so much However through his absence his adverse partie and faction had gotten such possession of guiding State affaires in the late Kings time and had so handled the matter that he was no whit regarded nor was there any account made of him He was not admitted to the managing of any businesse of the Common-wealth or any publick place or Office therein Creighton and Levingston the one made Protectour or Governour the other Chancellour did all according to their pleasure Our Writers say that the reason hereof was because the Nobility envied the greatnesse of Douglas which was suspected and too much even for Kings How pertinently either they write so or the Parliament thought so I referre it to be judged by the indifferent He was farre from the Crowne to which he never pretended title his predecessours had quit all pretension title claime or interest thereto in the time of K. Robert the second he that did claime it and gave over and all his posterity after him had ever behaved themselves modestly they had submitted themselves to all government even to be ruled by them who were but Governours onely and not Kings Robert and Murdock as obediently in every thing as any of the meanest of the Nobility and had never given occasion of any suspition to any man nor taken upon them any thing beyond or above the rest unlesse it were they tooke greater paines in defence of the libertie of the Countrey in which they spent their lives under their Kings And this same man in the late Kings time had behaved himselfe most humbly going to prison once or twice and obeying his Soveraign in all things without the least show of discontentednesse farre lesse of opposition So that whatever hard opinion either the King had taken of him or any man had put into the Kings head hath beene without his deserving who if he had beene that way disposed how easily might he have troubled the Governour and the whole Countrey But suppose they did suspect and were jealous of his greatnesse though without a cause what moved them to neglect and passe by the rest of the ancient Nobilitie was there none of them fit for those places where was the Earle of March a valiant man and of an ancient stocke Where was the Earle of Angus the Earle of Cassils and divers others They will say that Creighton and Levingston were wise men But were they the onely wise men were there no more
they are to bee found in our Histories but in a word you shall finde nothing but pretexts of the Common-wealth of the Publike peace the good of the King and the well being of all honest men which is all joyned and depends upon them and their well being forsooth That hath been still their scope that hath beene the aime of all their intentions no particular no ambition no avarice onely love of those things which were common and profitable unto all and because in them all did lie and subsist in their standing honest men did stand and by their ruine honest men did fall nay the King and Countrey were ruined For this cause and for no other that the Countrey might bee well that wickednesse may bee bridled they forgive one another avouching that their discords arose onely from diversitie of opinion and judgement while as both seeking the common good one thought one forme the best for it and the other another form to bee best for it and the other another forme which if it were true let what hath been said above beare witnesse It would make a man to loath speaking vertuously to see vertue by them so farre abused yet the old Proverb might have warned them Oportet mendacem esse memorem and sometimes a liar will speake truth is verified in them They confesse their ambition and striving for honour and preheminence they are ashamed to say for goods and riches but it was no lesse true and both were alike faulty and they exhort one another and promise to amend thereafter by a better strife who should be most moderate and just But they were as true in keeping that promise as they were in their discourse what was past When the Foxe preacheth take heed of the hens saith the Proverb we shall see notable moderation and justice such as the world hath scarce seen the like example of treacherous tyranny This is the sum of these jolly men harangues The conclusion is a new friendship if falshood be friendship or rather a conspiracy against the Countrey and directly against the Noblemen who their conscience telleth them hate them as new men lifted up to the highest degree as they grant themselves and that was reproach enough to the Nobility and an argument of their unworthinesse But they might have said as truely that they were hated for abusing the King and Countrey for their private advantage under pretext of the common wealth which whether the whole Nobility resented or not we cannot tell for there is no mention and it is a wonder if they did not yet it would seem they did not they had stouped and taken on an unworthy yoake of slavery But what ever the rest did there was one that was a sore thorne in their foot and moate in their eye it behoved to be pluckt out The Earle of Douglas was of the old spirit of the ancient Nobilitie he could not serve nor obey but whom he ought and the lawfull commanders lawfully commanding for his honour and utility whereof they were neither Such a spirit is unsufferable under these new conspiring Tyrants he will not acknowledge their authority his father had told them their holy dayes name himselfe tooke them for his enemies But how shall they doe with him hee is not easily to bee dealt with they must have muffles that would catch such a cat Indeed he behaved himselfe as one that thought he would not be in their danger hee entertained a great family he rode ever well accompanied when he came in publike 1000. or 2000. horse were his ordinary train He had great friendship and dependance of old he had been carefull to keep them and had also increased them and conciliated many new followers and clients by his beneficence and liberality and his magnificence which was answerable to his place suitable for an Earle of Douglas and Duke of Turrain which Dutchie he had obtained himself to be invested in as heire to his father having sent Malcolme Lord Fleming and Sir John Lawder of Basse or Haton as others say into France for that purpose and was well accepted of in remembrance of his father and grandfather he had all his affairs in singular good order he had his ordinary Councell and Counsellours for guiding his affaires he dubbed Knights also as he thought men worthy which power and priviledge he did not usurp out of pride nor take upon him by imitation to counterfeit Kings as some would insinuate but by vertue of both his dignities of Duke and Earle And although he were but fourteen yeares of age at his fathers death in the yeare 1438. or 39. and was put to death in the yeare 1440. not having attained to fifteen or sixteen or little above at the farthest yet in this his port and behaviour did not onely appeare the sparks of a great spirit but also of such wisedome and providence as could scarce bee looked for from so young a man This galled them so much the more to thinke if that fruit should come to ripenesse at any time how poysonable or rather how great a counterpoyson it would prove to their greatnesse But here the skinne of the Lion would not serve their turne he was too hard for them to deale with by force they doe there sow that on that of the Fox The occasion fell out thus During the time of the jarres betwixt themselves the common affaires were neglected between stooles and partly because they could not being but meane men of small power partly because they cared not to prevent or to amend things many insolencies were committed without redresse The men of the Isles had come into the main land had put all to fire and sword men women and children young and old farre and wide omitting no kinde of example of avarice and cruelty and that not onely on the Sea coast but in the Lennox also out of the Isle of Loch-lomond called Inch-mertin they had made an appointment with a Gentleman named John Calhoon Laird of Lusse as if it had been to end some businesse and slain him the 23. of September with many such things and many fowle facts had beene done in divers parts of the Countrey Likewise Sir Allane Stuart of Darnelay was slain at Paselay by Sir Thomas Boide and again Sir Thomas Boide was slain by Alexander Stuart of Belmot brother to the foresaid Sir Allane and his sonnes through which there arose great troubles in the west parts of the Countrey and Kingdome The Borderers had not been idle who living under the Earle Douglas and being his followers or retainers what they did was interpreted to be done by his allowance And at a Convention in Edinburgh many complaints were given in against him but never a word spoken of the taxe of Isles men never a word of Levingstons and Creightons own doings who had warred one upon another not a word of any other slaughter or bloudshed but as though nothing were amisse in the Countrey but what was done by
that these men here mean in saying that the Earle Douglas was an enemy to the King Not that he bare any ill will to the Kings person for that they could no wayes make appeare but because he was so great a man According to that generall rule that greatnesse in the Nobility is dangerous for the Prince and as if to be a great man were by infallible consequence to be an enemy to the King Which maxime I feare they have beaten into his head afterwards not so much to strengthen and provide for his security as to draw him to their party for strengthening of themselves for we see all their intentions aime but at their owne particulars and so in this they intend nothing else onely they colour their particulars with the Pretext of the Kings service as they doe this wicked fact also David Douglas the younger brother was also put to death with him and Malcolme Fleming of Cumbernald his speciall Counsellour They were all three beheaded in the back Court of the Castle that lieth to the West This augments yet their wickednesse that they execute his brother also whose age behoved to be lesse then his owne who was but very young too as wee have said These were good Tutors and bringers up of a young Prince thus as it were to bait him with the bloud of his Nobility and to imprint such a lesson in his tender minde that they were his enemies But for conclusion of this matter concerning these young men as there was no law laid against them so is there no History that beareth witnesse that they were guilty of any capitall crime And Major saith expresly Apud Annales legi quod viri illi non erant rei mortis sed consilio dolo Gulielmi Crighton Scotiae Cancellarii haec perpetrata sunt That is I reade in our Annales that these men were not guilty of death but this matter was atchieved by the counsell and fraud of Crighton Chancellour It is sure the people did abhorre it execrating the very place where it was done in detestation of the fact of which the memory remaineth yet to our dayes in these words Edinburgh Castle Towne and Tower God grant thou sinke for sinne And that even for the black dinner Earle Douglas got therein Now sith these youths were not guiltie whereof were they not guilty that put them to death and with what note of infamy to bee branded Though some seeme to blame this innocent young man as they cannot deny him to have beene with halfe words as guided by flattery given to insolency presumptuous in his Port yet is there no effect or affection brought importing either his being addicted to flattery or that hee was more insolent presumptuous or arrogant then became a man of his ranke But contrary that he was of a gentle nature a repulser of flatterie now as hee grew in age and of due magnificence such as well became him Let us therefore account of him so as one that was singular in respect of his yeares And let the blame lie fully on his enemies who shall finde some meeting hereafter from their Cousin that they may finde all the house perished not with him though indeed the punishment was not proportionated to that which they deserved In Gulielm David fratres in Arce Edinburgena trucidatos Vestra Sophocleo caedes est digna cothurno Vestra Thyestea coena cruenta magis Vos scelere atque dolis vos proditione necati Insontes puerique patriae proceres Regius vestro est foedatus funere vultus Qui fertur siccas non tenuisse genas Haeccine Rectores vestra est prudentia tanta Haeccine laudatur justitia haecne fides Exemplum aeternis nunquam delebile fastis Perstat fraudis atrae persidiaeque trucis In English thus Your murther may deserve a tragick Muse Your horrid dinner justly might excuse Thyestes feast by a more treacherous train Drawn to the axe more barbarously slain Then was his sonne your Princes guiltlesse eye Stain'd with the sight wept at the cruelty Is this these Rulers wisedome this their love To Justice this the prudence men approve So much O! blacke example fit to be Mark't in eternall scroules of infamy Of James called Grosse James the third James sixteenth Lord and seventh Earle of Douglas Lord of Bothwell Abercorne and Annandale the fourth Duke of Turraine and Lord of Longe-ville UNto William succeeded his fathers brother James Lord of Abercorne in all the lands that were intailed but Beatrix sister to the said William fell here to the rest that were not entailed which were many say our Writers specially Galloway Wigton Balvein Ormund Annandale This James was called grosse James because hee was a corpulent man of body he had to wife Beatrix Sinclair daughter to the Earle of Orknay but which Earle it is not expressed To finde it wee must consider that from 1 William Sinclair the first that came out of France and married Agnes Dumbarre daughter to Patrick first Earle of March 2 the next was Henry his sonne who was married to Katherine daughter to the Earle of Stratherne 3 His sonne called Henry also married Margaret Gratenay daughter to the Earle of Marre 4 This Henries sonne Sir William passed into Spain with good Sir James Douglas who carried the Bruces heart to Jerusalem hee was married to Elizabeth Speire daughter to the Earle of Orknay and Shetland and so by her became the first Earle of Orknay of the Sinclaires The second Earle was 5 William also who married Florentina daughter to the King of Denmark the sixth person and third Earle was his son Henry who married Giles or Egidia daughter to the Lord of Niddisdale The seventh person and fourth Earle is Sir William who married Elizabeth Douglas daughter to Archbald Tine-man the first Duke of Turrain and sister to this James the grosse Now this James his wife cannot have been this last Sir Williams daughter for then she should have been his owne sisters daughter And therefore she hath been either Henries that married Giles Douglas or else Sir Williams who married Florentina which of the two I leave it to conjecture her great spirit and high ambition would seem to argue that shee was come of Kings and near to them but the Monument in Douglas calleth her daughter to Henry She bare to this Earle James seven sonnes and foure daughters The name of the eldest was William and the second James who were Earles of Douglas both of them by succession as we shall heare The third was Archbald who married the daughter of John Dumbarre Earle of Murray brother to George Earle of March by which means he got the Earledome of Murray The fourth named Hugh was made Earle of Ormond and had sundry lands given him by the King in Tividale and Rosse The fifth John was made Lord of Balvenie The sixth Henry was Bishop of Duncalden George the seventh died before he was fifteen yeares of age as our Chronicles do witnesse
but there is no mention of him in the monuments at Douglas where the rest are set downe by name As for his foure daughtets 1 Margaret the eldest was married to the Lord Dalkeith 2 Beairix the second to John Stuart Duke of Albanie Constable of Scotland and Captain of fifty men at armes in France The third was named Jennat and was married to the Lord Flemine of Cumbernauld Elizabeth who was the fourth died unmarried This Grosse James his eldest sonne William partly to hold up the greatnesse of his house partly by the Ladies owne desire who directly refused to marry any other of the name of Douglas married Beatrix Douglas his Cousin She was called the faire maiden of Galloway and so by this match the estate of Douglas was preserved intire and those lands which shee would have been heire to and divided from it were kept in their owne hands This match was made farre against the opinion of the rest of the name of Douglas who thought it better that she should have been married to some of the house of Angus or Dalkeith alledging that the house of Douglas was too great already and that their greatnesse would be the ruine of the house which maxime although it proveth often true that too great Dominions under Princes as also Princes themselves having so large extent of territories and other republicks and Common-wealths when they come to that hugenesse that they cannot easily be governed do fall and are overthrown by their owne weight and the conspiracies and combinations of neighbouring Princes or States who feare and are jealous of their excessive greatnesse or by their Subjects within either through the Princes jealousie who suspects them or others envie who stirre jealousie in the Prince and draw him to suspect them And therefore all both Lordships and Empires are to be restrained and kept within a mediocritie and that as well Princes and Common-wealths as subjects which all men will confesse but what this mediocritie is they declare not neither will they confesse or doe they ever thinke that they are come to that fulnesse that there is any danger of exceeding so farre as to procure their overthrow or breed any perill It is said of Augustus Cesar that he intended some moderation of the Empire and had resolved to have propagate it no further yet it was doubted upon what ground it was that hee thus resolved whether out of prudencie or of envie toward his successours that none might goe beyond him or adde any more to it then he had And it is indeed a hard matter to perswade men and perhaps no lesse difficult to prove for all agree that these inferiour things even all of them are in a perpetuall fluxe and motion and that they cannot stand long at a stay without going either forward or backward increasing or decreasing If therefore they goe not forward they must goe backe if they doe not increase they must decrease which if it be true it were better to seek to increase so long as men may then to take them to a standing from which they must decrease if they doe not increase But whether out of that discourse of reason his friends of the name of Douglas would thus have perswaded him not to become too great for feare of falling or for any particular of their owne or whether he for this other reason or rather for the common disposition of men to presse ever forward I know not but hee chose to bee great and take his hazzard And because the two parties were within the degrees prohibited by the Romane Church Brothers children he sent to Rome for a dispensation which being long in coming and he fearing least the King and the rest of the name of Douglas would cast all the impediments they could in the way to hinder the match which was also reported and not without ground caused hasten the marriage before the dispensation came and that in Lent too a time forbidden also and which is more on the friday before Pasch called commonly Good-friday This was thought ominous and the unhappy event confirmed this opinion They were married in the Church of Douglas Some write that this marriage was procured and made by the young man himselfe after the decease of his father However this was a speciall cause of dissention and division amongst those of the name of Douglas For the actions of this grosse James wee have no particulars recorded in Histories either in his brothers time or his nephewes time or now when he cometh to be Earle himselfe There is no mention at all made of him whether he did any thing for to revenge the murther of his nephewes by Creighton and Levingston belike as he hath been corpulent so hath his corpulensie caused a dulnesse of spirit as commonly it doth Some write that he was Warden of all the Marches and his Monument at Douglas agreeth with them and sayes that hee was a great justiciary Others write that he was no ill man that hee entertained no disordered wicked men but yet he did not represse them sharply enough and therefore was suspected by the King and disliked by many hee died in Abercorne within two yeares or not three sayes the manuscript after the marriage of his sonne which hath not been long in the making Wee may ghesse it most probably to have beene not fully three yeares and so that he died in the yeare 1443. Hee was buried in Douglas where on his Tombe he is called Magnus Princeps and amongst other Titles Lord of Liddisdale and Jedward Forrest his wife is styled Domina Aveniae Lady of Avendale His Epitaph there is yet to be seen thus Hic jacet magnus potens Princeps Dominus Jacobus de Douglas Comes de Douglas Dominus Annandiae Gallovidiae Liddaliae Jedburg-Forrestiae Dominus de Balveniâ magnus Wardanus Regni Scotiae versus Angliam c. Qui obiit vicesimo quarto die mensis Martii Anno Domini millesimo quadringentesimo quadragesimo tertio 1443. His Wives is thus Hic jacet Domina Beatrix de Sinclaire filia Domini Henrici Comitis Orcadum Domini de Sinclaire Comitissa de Douglas Aveniae Domina Gallovidiae His Childrens thus Hae sunt proles inter predictos Dominum Dominam generatae 1 Dominus Gulielmus primò genitus haeres praedicti Domini Jacobi qui successit ad totam haereditatem predictam 2 Jacobus secundò genitus Magister de Douglas 3 Archibaldus tertiò genitus Comes Murray 4 Hugo quarto genitus comes Ormundiae 5 Johannes quinto genitus Dominus Balveniae 6 Henricus sexto genitus Margarita uxor Domini de Dalkeith Beatrix uxor Domini de Aubignia Joneta uxor Domini de Biggar Cumbernauld Elizabetha de Douglas quarta filia erat In English thus Here lies a great and powerfull Prince Lord James Douglas Earle of Douglas Lord of Annandale and Galloway Liddesdale and Jedbrough-Forrest and Lord of Balveny great Warden of the Kingdome
King and Common-wealth for their owne particular yet he should not have used ill means no not against ill men and the bare name of authority is of weight in the eyes of men as the name of theft odious from any countenancing whereof Noblemen should be farre as also from seeming to rise against any manner of Authority though Authority bee put even in mean mens hands as these were chiefly when the opposers of Authority can make no other end appeare but their own private and that blotted with the enormities of broken men yet what shall be given to a just anger what unto the time what unto youth all these plead pardon if not approbation The rather for that he taketh up himself from that sort of doing so soone as hee can get a right King to whom he might have accesse and to whom he might yeeld with honour which was ere long The next yeare 1444. the King taketh the government on himselfe directly Thither immediately the Earle Douglas concludeth to addresse himselfe and by all good means to obtain his favour to satisfie the people to satisfie all men that were offended and fully to change that course he had before followed Certainly repentance is worth misdeed and it may bee seen that the force of enmity hath driven him into these faults which as soone as he can he layeth aside So coming with a great company to Stirlin he deales with the King by the intercession of such as were about him and finding that he was appeased goeth on and puts himself and his estate in his Princes will partly purging himselfe of the crimes past partly confessing them ingeniously and telling him that what ever estate he should have from that time forth hee would owe it to the Kings clemency and not ascribe it to his owne innocency That if the King would be contented to be satisfied by good Offices hee would endeavour not to be short of any in fidelitie observance diligence and good will towards him That in repressing and punishing of theeves whose actions his enemies laid upon him there should no man bee more severe nor more carefull That he was come of a house that was growne up not by doing injuries to the weaker but by defending the weaker and common people of Scotland by arms Certainly a true conclusion undeniable by his greatest enemies But I have thought good to set downe all as it was conceived for whether there was any fault or not his submission was great and his repentance sufficient to purge it whatsoever it were Such is his respect to his soveraigne Prince and such the force of authority rightly placed in the due owner thereof And such was also the force of truth in his speech that the King understanding that it was true in his predecessour and hoping it would be true in himselfe moved also by the private commendation of his Courtiers not onely passed by and forgave what ever had been amisse in his life before but also received him into his most inward familiarity and did communicate unto him the secrets of his counsell Neither was the Earle unworthy thereof for his part but behaved himselfe so well that within a short time hee acquired the favour of the King by obedience of his Courtiers and servants by liberalitie and of all men by gentlenesse courtesie and modestie and put the people in hope that he would prove a meeke and sober-minded man The wiser sort doubted say our Writers whither so sudden a change would turne But why should wee thinke it a change or if it were a change it was very casuall very apparant and nothing to be wondred at for it is this in effect he had been untoward to base men why should he not yeeld to his King hee had slighted the shadow of authority in them why should he not acknowledge and reverence the beames of it in his Prince he had beene froward to his enemies why not gentle to his friends he had sought to make them smart that wronged him why not cherish those that did him good offices he had warred on them that had warred against him why should hee not keep friendship with those who kept friendship with him certainly these are not changes neither of nature nor of manners but are commonly wee see in one and the same nature and proceed from one and the same cause which is greatnesse of courage and regard of due honour The greater despiser of basenesse the greater reverence of true greatnesse the greater repiner against compulsion the gentler and calmer being used courteously the harder enemy the faithfuller and sweeter friend so that wee may suspect these mens wisedome that did so farre mistake his true courage and accounted that a change which was but a continuation of his inbred disposition Two men are designed to have taken fray at the matter whose consciences were guilty of what they had deserved Alexander Levingston and William Creighton not for the change of his manners but for the change of his credit They had traiterously slain three innocent Noblemen his two Cousins and Malcolme Fleming They had kept himself back from his Prince and his Prince from him and were sory that ever they should have met in a friendly sort They would have been glad to have blowne the bellowes of dissention to have irritated the one and misinformed the other made their owne quarrell the Kings and so have caused the King and Countrey to esteem of it They were now disappointed of that and the Earle had accesse to informe the King of their misdemeanour in their Office and to move him to call them in question for it They knew hee would remember the wrong done to his Cousins they knew how unable they were to answer for many of their facts and therefore they retire themselves from Court Levingston to his owne house Creighton to the Castle of Edinburgh which hee had still in his keeping Neither was the Earle Douglas negligent in this occasion that was thus offered to seeke justice by law and by justice to be avenged of his enemies for the wrong done by them against law Wherefore he diligently informed the King from point to point of their misbehaviour in their Office how they had abused him abused his rents to their owne private use and moved him to call them to an account thereof whereupon being summoned to a certain day they durst not compeir but to set a faire face on the matter they answered by Procuratours or by letters That they were ready to give an account of their government that they had beene very carefull of the King and Countrey desired nothing so much as to give an account thereof before equall Judges But for the present when the minds of men were preoccupied with the favour of their enemies and all accesse closed with armed men the King behoved to pardon that they did eschew not to come to judgement but to come in the danger of their deadly enemies and keep their lives
naturall to seek the repairing of them and he is excused who recompenses a wrong received and he is accounted also just who does it byorder and modestie that hath patience to sute it and abide the delayes of a Court-sute it being a mean to purge blood out of the land Neither does either Philosophie or Religion forbid it but by the contrary commands allowes it Only the caution is that the minde of the pursuer be voide of malice and his eye set upon justice of which intention the searcher of hearts can only be the competent judge If some Imperfections and weaknesse of nature do mingle with the action we must not alwayes for that either utterly reject the action or condemne the authour But we must acknowledge that as right which is right and pardon the imperfection which none wantes We must not exclaime against it as if it were nothing but partialitie Nor against the doer as meerly vindictive cheifely in a fact so very enormous as the murthering of his Cosins was wherefore if we shall without partialitie in our selves consider this whole pursuit and give it the right name we shall call it kindnesse to his kinsmen equitie justice modestie and patience rather than wrong and malice and praise him for his kindnesse and faithfulnesse in friendship in revenging their quarrells which hath been his very inclination as will appeare hereafter yet not only this his just pursuite but every thing that fell out in the countrie is laid upon him to brand him as the slaughter of James Stuart by the Boydes and the like the taking of the castle of Hales by Patrick Dumbarre which he is said to have taken and killed the keeper thereof because the Lord Hales had then received the Queen mother into the castle of Dumbarre who had fled hither to eschew the troubles of the times The Earle Douglas within a few dayes after got the castle of Hales againe on condition to suffer the said Patrick Dumbar and his men to depart with their lives safe Likewise he is said to have constrained Sir James Stuart the blacke knight of Lorne who had maried the Queen mother to goe out of the countrie upon some speeches uttered by the said Sir James against the ill government of the affairs of the kingdom But neither is it set down what the words were neither what sort of constraint was used towards him This Sir James as he was sailing into France his ship was taken by the Flemings and he himself died soone after The next year which was 1448 there fell out warre with England and incursions made on both sides by the Borderers where the Earle Douglas began again after so long an intermission to wit from the entrie of King James the first in the yeare 1423. the space of twenty five years to take upon him the managing of the warre which his house had ever done and he now also discharging with honour and following the footsteps of his predecessours for Dumfreis being burnt by the Earle of Shreusburie or Salisburie Dumbar spoiled by the Earle of Northumberland James Douglas the Earles brother burnt Anwick in England where having gotten great store of bootie and many prisoners as the others had done in Scotland being almost equall the prisoners goods were changed by consent agreement of the captains But this was only a small assay before a greater matter which followed this same year as should seem yet there was some cessation for a while and truce taken for seven years In which time the Earle who as we see was so zealous in prosecuting the revenge of the wrong done to his Cosins showes another propertie no lesse commendable which is to be as kind and forward to advance his friends as he had been to quell his enemies For the same year James Dumbar Hollinshed calles him John Earle of Murray being dead first he obtaines the foresaid Earles daughter who was Neece to King Robert the second by his daughter for his third Brother Archbald then the title of Earl of Murray from the King notwithstanding that she whom his brother had married was but the youngest sister the elder being married before her fathers death unto James Creighton of whom the house of Fenderet is descended how it came that he was preferred before Creighton who married the elder sister whether because the titles of Earles do not go by succession unto the heirs of Line but by the pleasure of the Prince and that he had more court then Creighton or whether there was some respect also had to the kinred or what ever cause there were of it it gave matter of speech to his enviers and to our histories it hath furnished matter of Censure as a wrong done to the elder sister to whom they think it belonged he obtained also his fourth brother Hugh to be made Earle of Ormond and his fifth brother John to be Lord of Balvenie and Baron thereof with many rich and fruitfull lands In which actions of his when men can finde no ground of alledging that he did any wrong they blame him as immoderate in augmenting too much the greatnesse of his house Wherein I cannot but praise his kindnesse and carefulnesse in preferring of his friends by all lawfull meanes which is a dutie standeth with wisdom and a right wisdom neither was it ever or can it be ever justly discommended where there is no injurie committed Whereas not to do it if a man be able and not to seem to do so proceeds either of carelesnes or that which is worse wickednesse selfe love and in some envi and malignity even to their owne friends Which kind of doing deserves no commendation when it is but carelesnesse farre lesse when it is done of malice last of all when men doe not onely not labour to advance their friends but even endeavour to keep them under by a point of wisedome which they thinke very deep that they may remain servants to them fearing that if they come to any preferment they would not be so ready to serve them and might perhaps grow up above them This humour as it is malignant and an ill disposition so it is no great good wisedome whatsoever subtilty it may seem to have in itâ—… for they advert not that they hinder them who would stand them in stead and cut them short in power to be steadable to them and so cut down the props of their owne standing and such as would support them in their need necessity And while they feare that their friends out-strip them they give place and matter to their enemies to overtop them both Now the feare which they apprehend of their friends neglecting their duetie to them is very farre off and if ever it come to passe it should not be envied providing that kindnesse remain among them though they should grow greater then they and howbeit they answered not our expectation in kindnesse except it were joyned with extremitie of wickednesse and perhaps
There were slaine in this battell 3000. English and amongst those their great Magnus and the Scots deadly enemie who had presumed so of victory A notable example to teach men not to be over confident in things of such uncertaine event as are the warres and as our proverb is Not to sell the beares skin before he be slaine There were slaine besides him eleven Knights of good account and note Of the Scots were lost but 600. There were taken prisoners a great number amongst whom were Sir John Pennington and Sir Robert Harington Knights and the Lord Percie sonne to the Earle of Northumberland whilest he helped his father to his horse who thereby escaped taking There was also so great store of spoile gotten as no man remembred so much to have beene gotten at any battell before For the English trusting to their number and the strength of their Armie together with the opinion of their enemies weaknesse through dissention and variance as they supposed had brought with them their best furniture and richest stuffe in full assurance of victorie Wallace of Craiggie being sore wounded in the fight was carried home and died within three moneths after The Earle of Ormond having gotten this honourable victorie conveyed the chiefest of the prisoners to Lochmabane and then repaired to Court where he was joyfully met and received of all with all sort of honour that could be envie it selfe not daring to open her mouth against him The King did highly commend him for this exploit and exhorted him and the Earle Douglas his brother That as their foregoers had often as they also had done defended the Estate of Scotland with their labours and vertue in most perillous times and had given large proofe of their valour and courage That so they would at home accustome themselves to modestie That they themselves would abstain and that they would containe their friends from injuries toward the weaker sort Their power and puissance which they had acquired by so many their great deserts towards their Kings his Predecessours and the Countrey that they would employ it rather in suppressing of robbers and disorderly men then to make new of giving way to it by connivence That this only was lacking to their full praise which if they would adde they should finde by experience there was nothing more deare unto him then the advancement of the House and Name of Douglas To this the Earle Douglas replied he being the elder brother and finding that this speech was chiefly directed to him with great submission and promised to doe as his Majestie had exhorted them and so they were dismissed and returned home to their owne houses with great honour and applause both of Prince and people to whom they had by this victorie purchased great quietnesse For neither were the English Borderers able to invade them any more nor the King of England to send downe a new Army which faine he would have done by reason of the civill warre which ensued shortly after at home So that he chose rather to have peace with Scotland in regard of the case he was then in then warre Wherefore he sent Ambassadours and obtained a Truce for three yeares the Scots thinking it no lesse expedient for them in a case not unlike to his through intestine dissention though not open insurrection against the King For notwithstanding all this service done to the King and Countrey the malice of such as were the enemies of the Douglasses was no whit abated nay their worth the more it was showne and the more brightly that it did shine it did so much the more stirre envie in their ill-willers whose secret practises still continued and whose credit in Court seemed still to increase against them Creighton who before had beene sent Ambassadour to Charles the seventh of France for procuring a wife to the King had concluded a match for him with Mary daughter to Arnold Duke of Gelders who by her mother the Duke of Burgundies sister was come of the Bloud Royall of France was now returned into Scotland with her in this yeare 1448. This service and her favour increased his credit greatly with the King which the Earle Douglas perceiving was nothing pleased with it but being discontented obtaining leave of the King he withdrew himselfe from Court seeing his errour of having beene contented that Creighton should be imployed in that honourable message thinking himselfe well rid of him by this his absence which practice of Court succeedeth sometimes happily as it did against the Boyds in King James the thirds time in the very like case yet it did not so now but turned to the greater advantage and advancement of his enemie Creighton was well contented with his retiring esteeming it his gaine to be so rid of him from the Kings eare and presence Whilest they concorded thus in their discord both willing one thing in so contrary mindes to wit the Earle Douglas absence there fell out an accident that occasioned his longer absence not from the Court onely but out of the Countrey also Richard Colville of Ochiltree was an enemy and bare deadly feud to John Auchenlech of Auchenlech a friend and depender of the Earle Douglas whom the Earle having sent for to come to him to Douglas Castle for such businesse as he had to do with him the said Richard having notice of the said Auchenlechs journey notwithstanding he knew he went toward the Earle whether stirred up by the Earles enemies at Court so to put an affront upon him or leaning to their credit for impunitie or out of impatience or presumption or contempt of the Earle in respect of his withdrawing from Court not regarding him or fearing his displeasure or anger he lay in wait for him by the way and set upon him with a number of armed men where after some small conflict Auchinlech was slaine and divers of his friends and servants with him The Earle Douglas having notice hereof the fact touching him so neerely in the person of his friend and follower in his service comming toward him and sent for by him he was so incensed therewith that whether distrusting the ordinary course of justice as wherein he might be eluded by his enemies then guiders of Court or impatient of delay or not accounting it so honourable for him nor so awefull in example to others concluding immediately to revenge it and vowing solemnly he should be avenged before he either eat or dranke he tooke horse immediately and with the readiest of his friends rode to the Castle of Ochiltree forced it and slew the said Richard Colvill and all the males within the Castle that were come to the age of men This opened the mouths of men diversly according to their diverse humours some condemning his cruelty some commending his courage some saying that he had gone too farre and done too much others that he could doe no lesse that he had just cause and that he had been ill used his friend slain his honour
interessed that such kinde of justice best became him his enemies at Court tooke hold of it aggravating it to the King an insolent fact against law and custome and however Colvill had deserved it which they could not deny yet it was a perillous example prejudiciall to all order and to the King to whom the punishing of such things belonged So that the King became highly offended therewith Hereupon the Earle Douglas partly to give place to his Princes anger partly upon some remorse as all bloud hath ever some touch and sting of Conscience with it the next yeare beeing the yeare of Jubilee hee purchased a license from the King to goe to Rome pretending he would doe pennance for the said slaughter but as his enemies did interpret it to shew his greatnesse to forraigne Princes and Nations Before hee tooke his journey having a care of his house and being out of hope to have children of his owne as having been seaven or eight yeare married without children he procured his second brother James to be received by the King and confirmed in the Earledome after himselfe There went with him in company a great number of Noblemen and Gentlemen such as the Lord Hamiltoun Gray Salton Seaton Oliphant and Forbesse also Calder Urwhart Cambell Fraiser Lawders of Crumartie Philorth and Basse Knights with many other Gentlemen of great account Hee went first to Flanders and from thence by land to Paris where he was honourably received by the King of France whom some call Lewis the eleaventh but it must needs be Charles the seaventh who lived till the yeare 1460. some tenne yeares after this Jubilee which behoved to bee in the yeare 1450. The remembrance of the good service done by his Uncle at Bauge and his Grandfather at divers times and at last for spending his life for him at Vernoile was not yet worne out of Charles his memory in regard whereof and for the place he carried and the publick League between the Countreyes he omitted no kind of honour undone to him that was fit for his qualitie and ranke from thence he tooke his journey towards Rome which was filled with the expectation of his coming He had taken from Paris with him his youngest brother George a young man who was there at Schooles and of whom there was great expectation but he died by the way to his great griefe he is said by the manuscript to have been nominated Bishop of Dunkell and that he was to be inaugurated at Rome Buchannan also saith it perhaps following the manuscript but they both forget that his eldest brother Henry is said by the same manuscript in the life of their father to have beene Bishop of Dunkell and this George died before he was fifteene yeares of age I take it also to be an oversight in this same Buchannan that hee saith that this George was destinated to be Earle by the Kings permission after his brother who had no children For it is against reason that hee being youngest of many brethren worthy men should have been preferred before them while he was but yet a childe at school While the Earle was thus in his pilgrimage his enemies slept not at home but taking the opportunitie of his absence did both blame him at the Kings hand by all invention they could devise and stirred up such of the common people as had received any wrong of any man to complaine to the King alledging they had received it by the Earle Douglas friends or servants and by such wayes moved the King to cause seeke Siminton then Bailiffe to the Earle in Douglas dale and to cite and summon him to answer to such crimes as were laid to the Earles charge for the actions perhaps of his dependers and clients or at least for such things as his Lord had neither commanded neither happely heard of Siminton looking for no equitie at their hands who moved such a citation choosed not to come into judgement suffering things to passe rather for non-compeirance than to compeire not knowing the state of things nor how to answer having neither knowledge of them by himselfe nor direction nor information from his Lord. Upon this occasion his enemies laid hold interpreted this his non-compeirance in the most odious sort and called it contumacie and what grievous name they could devise So they moved the King to send his servants and apprehend him and would gladly have proceeded with all extremity against him exclaiming against his presumptuous contempt of the King and telling the King that his royall authoritie was become a mockerie and despised by every base fellow That by his lenitie he did but foster the malapertnesse of the wicked sort That by impunitie new doores were opened to new misdoers with such other speeches in the most vehement maner they could to have dipped the King in bloud and cut off all hope as farre as in them lay of reconcilement betwixt them But he not being so farre alienated as yet from Douglas howbeit the complaints of so many had stirred up some dislike and taken impression in his minde was not moved with their speeches in that high nature but persisted in his opinion to recompence the Complainers in their losses of goods by goods but not to meddle with any mans bloud wherefore he caused Siminton to be set at libertie and commanded him onely to satisfie the Complainers But hee who could neither answer without information nor satisfie without direction humbly besought his Majestie that since he had not information and could not answer being but a servant and unacquainted with businesse seeing also he was not Collector of his masters rents but onely commander of his servants it would please him to delay the matter till his Lord returned whom he expected within few moneths who he doubted not both could and would answer to whatsoever complaint and satisfie sufficiently at his Princes pleasure whatsoever dammage he should have beene found to doe to any man This seemed most reasonable that the Earle himselfe should be heard first and not condemned unheard and in his absence and there could bee no great prejudice in a short delay Wherefore the King condescended to it and yet not withstanding being importuned by the multitude of new complaints he sent William Sinclair Earle of Orkney a near Cousin to the Earle Douglas being Chancellor for the time to intromet with his goods and rents in Galloway and Douglas to satisfie Complainers therewith but it was to no purpose for hee was eluded and almost mocked by the tenants He alledged and reported to the King that was done by the instigation of the Earle of Ormond that he was so frustrate for the Earle Douglas had committed to him the mannaging of his estate in his absence and he greatly disdained that Orkney being so neare of bloud and alliance to them should have undertaken that charge The King irritated herewith as a contempt of his authoritie caused Heraulds to be directed or Pursevants to summon all
him as an oversight onely which the King had apparently tried and found to bee nothing else hee had beene vehement in the revenge of the murther of his Cousins and servant John Auchinleck but that though vehement was not injust and therefore wee finde him never charged with it as injustice hee had against equitie executed the Lord Harries yet hee had done it legally and by forme and order of Law whereof the particulars not being perfectly knowne the judgement is difficult yet is it not for any thing wee see any way to bee excused The execution of the Tutor of Bombee was very good justice and irreproveable though it bred him most hatred and ill will at Court Other particulars are not mentioned Onely they say that hee bore with theeves to have their assistance An ill and unwise course and ever pernicious to the users of it for harming of such as they hate A farre worse and unworthy fact unfit for a generous minde to companion it selfe with them whom hee should punish and to participate of the guiltinesse hee should correct But how farre he went in this point is not certain at least is not specially set downe and as for the speeches of his enemies reproching them unto him in the hatefullest sort all must not bee taken for truth they say All agree that he was a man of great power great policy great performance and execution and greater expectation in whom the name of Douglas rose to the greatest toppe of height and with whom it began to fall which was afterward accomplished in his successour as shall bee said he was slain the 13. of February 1452. esteemed to have beene Fastings-Eve or Shrove-Tuesday after the Romane supputation or in the yeare 1451. as Major reckoneth it according to the account of Scotland He was Earle the space of nine yeares or thereabout but left no children behinde him Where he was buried or what was done with his body there is no mention made in History Me laetho ante diem Chrightonus Rexque dedere Ille necis causam praebuit esse manum By Crighton and my King too soon I die He gave the blow Crighton the plot did lay Of James the ninth and last Earle of Douglas the eighteenth Lord sixth Duke of Turraine and fourth James who died in Lindores WIlliam being thus slain by the instigation of these Courtiers his enemies to the end that the King as they would have it thought might be established in his Crowne by the making away of him whom they made the King to thinke so great an enemy to him It was so farre from producing that effect that by the contrary there was nothing nearer then that it should have been the very occasion of spoyling him thereof for the Earle Douglasses friends who before tooke Creighton and his faction onely for their enemies Now they take the King for their enemy They who before thought not that what they had suffered proceeded from the King or that it was his doing now they impute them to him They who before were onely male-contents and within the bounds of obedience and had a good opinion of the King now they become enemies with an ill opinion of him as a wicked man They who before contained themselves in civill termes now become open rebellious and whereas they had good hope and looked for reconcilement now cast off all hope thereof and matters becoming irreconcileable all love and regard all reverence their hearts being laden with the injury with the dishonesty with the horrour of it they burst forth into all outragious words and deeds things coming to that point that they could not bee ended but by the destruction of one of the parties Either they behoved to ruine the King or behoved to be ruined by him And here the hardest lot at the first was the Kings by all appearance the power of the other party being so great their minds so inflamed their anger so incensed against him neither the party onely but the people in generall detested the fact and the horriblenesse of it in such sort that hee was put by all his shifts and driven to such a point of despaire as to thinke of leaving the countrey and going by sea to France For though the Earle himselfe was dead yet had he left behinde him in the towne of Stirlin foure brethren that were come thither to accompany him The eldest of these James was provided to the estate three yeares before by the Kings consent upon the occasion of Earle Williams going to Rome in the yeare of Jubile to succeed to his brother after his decease He therefore with the rest of the Nobility who favoured them and their cause having heard the report of Earle Williams being stabbed in that manner being astonished with these sudden and unexpected newes first ranne and tooke armes with great haste and tumult but having contained themselves and commanding their companies to be quiet every man keeping within his owne lodging for that night upon the morrow they assembled together in counsell and according to the defuncts ordinance and the Kings consent obtained thereto before they acknowledged James lawfull heire and successour to his brother William Then he with many vehement and bitter words inveighing against the treasonable perjurie of the King and Courtiers exhorts them who were present to lay siege to the Castle Send sayes he for your friends and followers from all quarters and let us withdraw out of their lurking holes those men who are onely valiant in perfidiousnesse while as yet they waver being uncertaine in their resolutions and tremble with the guiltinesse of so horrible a fact They who were present praised his pietie towards his dead brother and also his courage but because they were come in a peaceable manner and unprovided of things necessary for so great a worke they abstained from the siege which if they had as the Earle gave advice resolved upon and fallen to presently while the odiousnesse ef the fact was yet greene and fresh before the eyes of men the King and his partners being unprovided and unforeseene in any certaine course of their affaires as neither able to consult nor to meet for consultation the Castle being inclosed which being also as it is to be supposed not well victualled for a siege the King could hardly have escaped their hands Neither was the matter so difficult for them to have remained and sent for the rest of their friends and any provision which they needed who might have come to them within five weekes as they did themselves returne in that time having given the King so much leasure to advise and prepare for them Neither could the King for all that he had that space and time finde any meanes sufficient to match them For having upon this their deliberation resolved upon the worst part and departed to their houses and taken full advice concerning all things they returned the five and twentieth day of March where all the way as they
wherefore the said Thornton was taken by the Kings Officers and executed These things being not yet fully settled did greatly perplex the King between domestick and forraign enemies In the year 1457. the Earl Douglas came in with Henry Percie Earle of Northumberland to the Moâ—…se which as they were in wasting pillaging they were encountred by George Earle of Angus and put backe to their Camp Being irritated with this indignitie they put themselves in order of battell without staying for their full companies many of which were gone abroad into the Countrey and Villages for spoile and bootie and so entred into conflict When the noise hereof was carried to the eares of the sorrowers they for feare of losing what they had gotten which was a very rich and great prey past directly into England without regarding what became of the two Earles Hereby the battell was lost by the English but the losse of men was almost equall on both sides This victorie did not a little recreate the King and so affrighted Donald and his Islanders that he sent and submitted himselfe to the King and was received by him Neither was there any farther insurrection within the Countrey Neither did the Earle Douglas without the Countrey enterprise any thing by the aid of England they being distracted at home by the dissention of Lancaster and Yorke during the dayes of this King which were not many for about two or three years after this the King alone was slain by the wedge of a peece of Ordnance of his own and with him George Earle of Angus hurt amongst 30000. of his Armie of whom none else was either slaine or hurt at the siege of the Castle of Roxburgh in the 29. yeare of his age in September 1460 some 8. yeares after the killing of Earle William in Stirlin Castle at which time he was about the age of twenty one or twenty two yeares Neither hear we any mention of the Earle Douglas his stirring in the next Kings James the thirds time either in his minoritie being but a childe of seven or eight yeares of age at his coronation or in his majoritie either in the dissentions betwixt the Kennedies and the Boydes or the dissention betwixt the King and the Nobilitie Whether it bee the negligence and sloth of Writers that have not recorded things or whether hee did nothing indeed through want of power his friends and dependers and vassals being left by him and despairing of him having taken another course and his lands being disposed of to others so it is that for the space of twenty yeares or three and twenty untill the yeare 1483. there is nothing but deepe silence with him in all Histories Onely wee finde that hee was made Knight of the noble Order of the Garter by King Edward the fourth and is placed first in order of all the Earles and next to him the Earle of Arundell who is the first Earle of England in the booke intituled Nobilitas Politica and the English Heraulds say of him that he was a very valiant noble Gentleman well beloved of the King and Nobility and very steadable to King Edward in all his troubles These troubles perhaps have beene the cause that they could enterprise nothing in Scotland untill the foresaid yeare 1483. However it be he hath the honour to be the first of his Nation admitted into that Order At last then in the yeare 1483. Alexander Duke of Albanie and brother to King James the third who was also banished in England and the Earle Douglas desirous to know what was the affection of their Countreymen toward them vowed that they would offer their offering on the high Altar of Loch-mabane upon the Magdalen day and to that effect got together some five hundred horse what Scottish what English and a certaine number of English foot-men that remained with Musgrave at Burneswark hill to assist them in case they needed So they rode toward Lochmabane and at their coming the fray was raised through Niddisdale Annandale and Galloway who assembling to the Laird of Moushill then Warden encountred them with great courage The English who were on the hill Burneswark fled at the first sight of the enemy so that the rest behoved either to doe or die And therefore they fought it out manfully from noone till twilight with skirmishes after the border fashion sometimes the one sometimes the other having the advantage At last the victorie fell to the Scots though it cost them much bloud The Duke of Albanie escaped by flight but the Earle of Douglas being now an aged man was stricken from his horse and taken prisoner with his owne consent by a brother of the Laird of Closeburnes in this manner The King James 3. had made a proclamation that whosoever should take the E. Douglas should have 100. l. land the E. being then thus on foot in the field wearied of so long exile and thinking that he might perhaps be knowne by some other seeing in the field Alexander Kilpatrick a son of Closeburnes and one that had beene his owne servant before he calls on him by his name and when he came to him he said I have foughten long enough against my fortune and since I must die I will rather that ye who have beene my owne servant and whom I knew to be faithfull to me as long as I did any thing that was likely for my selfe have the benefit thereby then any other Wherefore take me and deliver me to the King according to his Proclamation but see thou beest sure hee keepe his word before thou deliver me The young man who loved the Earle entirely in his heart wept as is reported for sorrow to see him thus aged and altered in disguised apparell and offered to goe with him into England But hee would not being wearied of such endlesse troubles onely hee desired the young man to get his life safe if hee could obtaine so much at the Kings hands if not to bee sure of his owne reward at least Hereupon Kilpatricke conveyed him secretly out of the field and kept him in a poore cottage some few dayes untill hee had spoken with the King who granted him the Earles life and gave unto himselfe the fistie pound land of Kirk Michaell which is possest by his heires unto this day Some give the honour of this victory to Cockpool and Johnston and make the number of those that came with Douglas and Albany greater and say that King Richard of England blamed the Duke of Albanie for the losse thereof and that he discontented and taking it ill to bee so blamed withdrew himselfe secretly into France The Earle Douglas being brought to the King hee ordained him to be put into the Abbacie of Lindores which sentence when hee heard hee said no more but this Hee that may no better bee must bee a Monk which is past in a Proverbe to this day Hee remained there till the day of his death which was after the death of King
James the third which fell out 1488. he being of a good age and having beene a man in action from the beginning of his brother William now foure and fourty yeares Some write that while he was in Lindores the faction of the Nobility that had put Coghran to death and punished some others of the Courtiers supported by the Kings favour especially Archbald Earle of Angus called Bell-the-Cat desired him to come out of his Cloyster and be head of their faction promising he should be restored to all his lands which seemeth not very probable But that which others write hath more appearance that the King desired him to be his Lievetenant against the Rebells but hee laden with yeares and old age and weary of troubles refused saying Sir you have kept mee and your black coffer in Stirling too long neither of us can doe you any good I because my friends have forsaken me and my followers and dependers are fallen from me betaking themselves to other masters and your blacke trunck is too farre from you and your enemies are between you and it or as others say because there was in it a sort of black coyne that the King had caused to bee coyned by the advise of his Courtiers which moneyes saith he Sir if you had put out at the first the people would have taken it and if you had imployed mee in due time I might have done you service But now there is none that will take notice of me nor meddle with your money So he remained still in the Abbacy of Lindores where hee died anno 1488. and was buried there THus began and grew thus stood and flourished thus decayed and ended the Noble House of Douglas whose love to their Countrey fidelity to their King and disdain of English slavery was so naturall and of such force and vigour that it had power to propagate it selfe from age to age and from branch to branch being not onely in the stocke but in the collaterall and by branches also so many as have beene spoken of here They have continually retained that naturall sap and juice which was first in Sholto then in William the Hardie who died in Berwick who was in a manner a second founder in such a measure that amongst them all it is uncertain which of them have beene most that way affected This vertue joyned with valour which was no lesse naturall and hereditary from man to man caused their increase and greatnesse their Princes favouring them for these vertues and they by these serving their Princes in defence of their Countrey Their affection pressing them thereto their worth and valour sufficing them the hearts of the people affecting and following them Their enemies regarding and respecting them all men admiring them so that in effect the weight of warlike affaires was wholly laid on them The Kings needed onely to give themselves to administer justice consult and direct living at peace and ease and in great quietnesse to use their honest recreations from the latter dayes of King Robert Bruce wherein there was a pleasant harmony and happy concurrence the Kings as the great wheel and first mover carrying the first place in honour and motion and commanding and they in the next roome serving and obeying and executing their commandements as under wheels turned about by them courageously honourably faithfully and happily to the great honour and good of their Prince and Countrey This behoved to be accompanied with greatnesse for neither could service to any purpose bee done without respected greatnesse neither had greatnesse beene worthily placed without service Their power is said by some to have been such that if they had not divided amongst themselves no Subject in this Island could have compared with them in puissance But that which diminished their power and ruined the Earle Douglas was the falling of the houses of Angus and Morton from them to the King for the last battell the Earle Douglas was at the Earle of Angus discomfited him so that it became a Proverbe The Red Douglas put downe the Black Those of the house of Angus being of the fairer complexion They might have raised thirty or fourty thousand men under their owne command and of their owne dependers onely and these most valiant for their command was over the most expert and most exercised in warre by reason of their vicinitie and nearnesse to England which was their onely matter and whetstone of valour They who give them least give them 15000. men who upon all occasions were ready with them to have ridden into England at their pleasure and backe even for their private quarrells and have stayed there twenty dayes and wasted all from Durham Northward which no other private Subject could ever doe upon their owne particular without the Kings Army this power as hath been said they used ever well without giving of offence to their Prince in any sort that we can reade of clearly and expresly set downe Yet our Writers say it was too great for Scotland But how could it be too great that was thus for the good of it for the Kings service for their ease making no rebellion no resistance no contradiction which we see they came never to untill the killing of E. William at Stirling Truely if we shall speake without partiality their greatnesse was so usefull to their King and Countrey that Hector Boetius stickes not to say the Douglasses were ever the sure buckler and warre wall of Scotland and wonne many lands by their singular man-hood and vassalages for they decored this Realme with many noble Acts and by the glory of their Martiall deeds And though their puissance was suspected to some of their Kings and was now the cause of their declining yet since that house was put downe Scotland hath done but few memorable deeds of Armes And we cannor say justly that they gave any cause of jealousie Princes were moved to conceive it without just occasion given by them unlesse it were a fault to be great whether they were jealous of their owne naturall inclination as jealousie is esteemed ordinarily to the highest places or by the suggestion of others that were mean men and so envious of great men the one inclining to jealousie the other working on that inclination however notwithstanding of all this they stisl behaved themselves towards their Princes moderately obeying them to warding and after releeving to warding again at their Kings pleasure without any resistance whatsoever as may be seene in the Earle of Wigton which being well considered the cause of their stirring or commotion against their Prince which was never till this last man will appeare not to have proceeded from their greatnesse enterprising against their Prince or aspiring to his Throne although the meane men and new start-up Courtiers perswaded the King so for their owne advantage and ends but the cause was indeed the aspiring and ambition of these mean men who laboured to climbe up into their roomes by their decay neither was
Stuart daughter to this Thomas married first to Thomas Marre Earle of Marre in her fathers lifetime apparantly And after her fathers death who died without heirs male she was heir to her father by the renunciation of her sister Elizabeth who was married afterward to Alexander Hamilton of Cadyowe and so she was Countesse of Marre and Angus Dowager or Lady tercer of Marre and inheritrix of the Earldome of Angus Her first husband dying without issue she was married after his death to William the first Earle of Douglas she being his third wife as hath bin shewed in the year 1381. She was a kinde Lady to her friends loving to her sister Elizabeth and a carefull mother to her sonne George Earle of Angus She is never designed Countesse of Douglas either for distinction being better known by her titles of Marre and Angus or because these were more ancient and no lesse honourable She is the twelfth from Bancho and tenth from Walter the first Stuart and she is the last of that Name in the house of Angus And thus much of the house of Angus in generall before it came to the Douglasses of whom now it is time to speak Of the first Earle of Angus of the Name of Douglas of William the first Earle of Douglas and Angus WE shall do no wrong to reckon William the first Earle of Douglas as the first Earle of Angus also of the Name of Douglas seeing he married the inheritrix of Angus Nay we should do him wrong to omit him being the root from which all the rest are sprung He was the first Earl of Douglas and first Earl of Angus of the Name of Douglas though it be true that he was 23. or 24. years Earl of Douglas before he came to be Earl of Angus and that is all the difference betwixt the antiquitie of these two houses in the possession of that Name Now that it was Earle William himself and none else it is evident by a bond made by the said Earle William to his sister Marjorie Countesse of Marre for the due payment of the said Marjories third let to him and Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus where he calls her his wife Also that the same Earle William was father to George it is clear by a Charter of Tutorie and entaile made by Sir James Sandilands of West-Calder to George in which Sir James speaking sayes thus The Land of Calder were given to my father and mother of good memorie by my Lord Sir William Earle of Douglas and Marre his father that is father to George Of the life of this William we have spoken in the house of Douglas whither we referre the Reader Of George Douglas second Earle of that Name and sonne to Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus GEorge his sonne entreth to the Earledome in the year 1389. the 9. of Aprile a boy of seven or eight years old at most for he was born but in 1381. which is the first year that we finde his father and his mother married His mother resigned the Earledome of Angus in his favour at a Parliament in the aforesaid year 1389 the 9. of April so that he hath the title of Earle of Angus from that time forth notwithstanding his mother was alive He had to wife Mary Stuart daughter to King Robert the third being then about 16. or 17. years of age All that we hear of him in our Histories is that he was taken prisoner with the Earle of Douglas at the battel of Homeldoun in the year 1402. When he died is uncertain onely thus much we know that his sonne William kept Courts as Earle in the year 1430. So he hath lived 42. or 43. years And certainly he hath not lived long for after his death Mary Stuart his wife was twice married first to the Lord Kennedie and bare to him John Lord Kennedie and James Arch-bishop of Saint Andrews who are called brothers to his sonne George Earle of Angus Then she was married to the Lord John Grahame of Dindaffe-moore and bare to him Patrick Grahame Bishop also of Saint Andrews and James Grahame first Laird of Fintrie His children were William and George both Earles of Angus after him Of William the third Earle of Angus and second of that Name of William TO George succeeded William his sonne by Mary Stuart as all our writers do testifie and all men acknowledge He was amongst those that were committed to prison by King James the first in the year 1424. After this he was employed to receive the Castle of Dumbarre when the Earle of March was imprisoned in the year 1435. the 29. of King James the first his Raigne he was made warden of the middle March In the year 1436. he was sent against Percie who either by private authority or publick allowance had entred Scotland with 4000. he was about the same number and had with him in company men of note Adam Hepburne of Hales Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie Sir Gilbert Johnstoun of Elphinston They fought at Piperdain or Piperdean as say Boetius and Holinshed perhaps Harpardean by Hadington for we see that most of them are Lowthian-men that are remarked to be in his company yet it is hard to think that Percie could come so farre in with so few The Earle of Angus was there victor beginning his first Warres upon Percie fatall to the Name belike There were slain of the English 400. together with Sir Hénry Cliddisdalo Sir John Ogle Sir Richard Percie Knights taken prisoners 1500. Of the Scots one onely of note was slaine Sir Gilbert Johnstoun of Elphinston Buchanan cals him Alexander but amisse a gentleman of singular approved vertue sayes Buchanan and Boetius tells the manner while he pursues the enemy too eagerly Before this Archbald Earle of Douglas and Wigton was gone into France male-contented with the government having been twice committed prisoner to receive his Dukedome of Turaine Every miâ—…-hap is good for some body that gave occasion and way to this employment for while the house of Douglas was present who but they for service against England who but they were able to do it Now they being absent who but a Douglas A branch of that tree and not long since come of it especially being the Kings Cousin so near So they begin and so they shall continue with the like vertue We hear not whom he married nor any thing of his children save of his sonne James who did succeed to him Neither is it known when he died precisely onely we finde that he was dead before the 1437. the 27. of Februarie So that reckoning from the first year of his fathers marriage in the 1398. he hath lived some 41. years in all and 13. years Earle from the 1424. Of James the fourth Earle of Angus of the surname of Douglas AFter William his sonne James was Earle Our warrand is a writ where he is served heir to William his father in
Killiemoore of the date 1437. Febr. 27. some 6. or 7. years after the death of King James the first There are also diverse other writs of this kinde extant which do witnesse that he hath been but of no use in publick or for historie Whither ever he was married or had any children we hear nothing He dieth before the year 1452. There is one thing not to be omitted which is a bond of Robert Fleming of Cummernald to him where he is entitled James Earle of Angus Lord of Liddisdale and Jedward Forrest to enter within the iron gate of the Castle of Tantallon or Hermitage under the pain of 2000. marks upon eight dayes warning The cause is subjoyned because he had burnt the Earles Corne within the Baronie of North-Berwick and taken away his Cattell there on Fasting-even or Shrove-tuesday It is dated in the year 1444. the 24. of September This burning is a token of no good will even then betwixt the house of Angus and the house of Douglas whereof the Lord Fleming was a follower Even then I say before the time of William slain at Stirlin For this seemes to have fallen out about the time of Grosse James or it may be in the beginning of Earle William But it is hard to conceive how this man a depender of the Earles of Douglas should thus farre have bowed himself and it is a token that the Earle of Angus authority hath not been small Howsoever on these grounds we restored him to his own place being left out altogether by all other that I have seen Of George Douglas the second George and fifth Earle of Angus TO James succeeded his uncle George by the consent of our whole writers who all speaking of King James the second call this George the Kings fathers sisters sonne So the King and he are brother and sisters children We need not to impugne the received opinion The time and computation of years will admit it sufficiently for though he were born two years after his fathers marriage 1400. yet shall he not passe 63. at his death Neither doth any other thing that I know of hinder us from beleeving this deduction Wherefore we will follow them though we have no other monument to testifie so much expressely or to hinder him from being sonne to James There is this scruple in it that Buchanan calls James Kennedie Arch-bishop of Saint Andrews of greater age then George Douglas Which if it be true then George could not be his brother for their mother was first married to Angus We have monuments of him as Earle in the year 1452. May 24. and in the 1461. the last of September and of his sonne retoured heir to him in the 1463. So that he hath been Earle about 10. or 11 years But our histories say it was he that assisted Creightoun to spoile the Earle Douglas Lands of Strabroke c. from about 1445. or 46. years and so his time shall be 17. years He married Elizabeth Sibauld daughter to Sibauld of Balgonie Treasurer of Scotland for the time profitably and not dishonourably For his place of Treasurer was a place of credit and honour and himself descended of honourable race viz. the Earles of Northumberland who were of that name in the dayes of Malcolme Kenmore and Grandfather to the said Malcolme by his mother and had the leading of the English Army that was sent in for his aide against Mackbeth to the number of 10000. men We finde also the name of Sibards in the dayes of King Alexander the second to have been in good account of whom Buchanan writes that they entertained feed against the Earle of Athol as also that the said Earle of Athol being burnt in his lodging in Hadinton the chief of the Sibards whom he calleth William without any further designation Boetius calleth him John being suspected thereof because of their known enmity was called in question for it and arraigned And although he proved by the testimonie of the Queen that he was in Forfaire at that time some 60. miles from Hadinton yet the Judge thought not this sufficient to absolve him because the other party alledged that his servants and followers had been seen very many of them in the Town And although he offered to purge himself by combat it could not be accepted Whereupon he fearing the power of his adverse party which were the Cumins fled into Ireland with a number of his name By which relation it appears that this name hath been in good account and this marriage no way disparageable It was also profitable in effect but more in hope which was to have succeeded heir to the estate of Balgonie both Lands and Moveables she being his onely daughter and he himself and his Lady of good age the Contract also being made so that he should be heir failing heirs male of his own body whereof there was small appearance Yet as it often falls out in such cases the Divine providence eluding humane wisedome that they may know that there is a directing and over-ruling wisedome and power above theirs that hope was disappointed His mother in law dieth his father in law marrieth a second wife and by her hath heirs male to inherite his Lands I think if he had known what was to come he would not have done it And yet is Balgonie disappointed also for his sonne had but one daughter who was married to Lundie and so transferred it from the name where he thought to have settled it Angus gets with his Lady 3000. Marks of portion no small summe in those dayes when portions were little and the terms of payment long His children were Archbald and another son whose name we have not Some tell us of James Earle of Angus and Lord Warden of the borders But when should he have been Earl of Angus for Archbald succeeded to George and to Archbald his grand-childe Archbald The truth is this James was before son to William as hath been said yet it may be that he hath had a son named James also though Writers do not name him He had foure daughters first Elizabeth married to Robert Grahame of Fintrie second Margaret to Duncan Campbell third Giles and fourth Alison of whose marriage there is no mention He had also a son naturall of whom are descended the house of Bonjedward His daughters were not married in his own time belike they have been young but their brother in the year 1476. contracts with Robert Grahame of Fintrie to marry his sister Elizabeth failing her Margaret and failing Margaret Giles and failing Giles Alison so soon as a dispensation can be obtained for they were within the degrees then forbidden she being the third from Mary Stuart the Kings Daughter and Robert Grahame in the same degree belike son to James Grahame The portion is 400. Marks Margaret was married to Duncan Campbell we know not of what house in the year 1479. Her brother contracts for 600. Marks and findes
Robert Douglas of Loghleven and Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie suretie for it Her mother gives her bond for their relief To return to Earle George we finde that he was a man very well accomplished of personage tall strong and comely Of great wisedome and judgement He is also said to have been eloquent He was valiant and hardie in a high degree His father carrying the name of George also we saw how by his mothers help he raised and advanced the house many wayes almost doubling the estate of it as it was before him this man reares it up a great deal higher upon the ruines of the house of Douglas yet doth he also diminish his own patrimonie and revenues of Angus whiles to gain service and dependancie he bestowes liberally chiefly his lands of Angus for he redacted the greatest part thereof from propertie to superioritie onely there being above 24. Barons and Lords in Angus that hold their lands of the Earles of Angus His determination was fully to follow the King though against his Chief and Cousin But the King who had espoused the quarrell and made the Earle Douglas party was nearer to him in bloud and therefore reason inclined his minde more to him Besides he was a King duety required his assistance Hope also swayed the ballance greatly There is hope of a Kings liberality chiefly when Lands come in dealing and parting And he being a Douglas and the Lands having belonged to a Douglas he had great probabilitie to expect a large share in them For to whom could they be given so justly and pertinently His brother Bishop Kennedle could well egge him on There was no hope of rising for him that huge tree of Douglas standing which over-topt all others and over-shadowed the whole borders and almost the whole Kingdome He was younger this Bishop than Angus but wise vertuous learned and of authority Experience also had given occasion of late to think that the house of Douglas drew all to themselves The maiden of Galloway the Earle of Wigtons daughter was thought fittest to have been matched to some other Douglas being near to the Earle as was thought then and the house too great already in the Kings eyes not to be augmented But he would none of such wisedome he marrieth her himself and disappoints them all who could look for any rising by these mens means Or in their standing in such greatnesse yet the cause seems to go higher than the Kings cause For even when the Earle of Douglas had the Kings authority on his side and Creighton was denounced Rebell Angus assists Creighton against the Kings authority Wherefore in all likelihood the course hath begun in King James the firsts time Then hath the house of Angus entred into friendship with Creighton in the dayes of William Earle of Angus which hath continued in the time of Earle James his sonne whose Lands Robert Fleming therefore did burn and spoile in the Baronie of North-Berwick And now that course begun then is here prosecuted by Earle George to the utmost point A pitie of such dissention in these houses or one house rather against which if it had not been thus divided in it self their enemies could hardly have prevailed For it cannot be denyed but the house of Douglas had great wrong and was treacherously dealt with by Creighton neither did it ever intend any thing against the King but the King was drawn to the partie against it though in the good cause of it it committed errours it is to be pitied and lamented for who doth not Also George Earle of Angus declares not himself openly against the house of Douglas for a time The support that he is said to have given to William Creighton is said to have been done covertly at the spoiling of Strabroke and Abercorne Neither after that untill such time as the King declared himself openly slew William Earle Douglas at Stirlin and made open Warre against James who succeeded to him Then he also declared for the King and bent his whole force and power to aide him He had that same year before 1452. the 24. of May taken a course for keeping good order in his Countrey of Liddesdale and to keep his Castle of the Hermitage safe for him and that his folks should do no hurt to others nor receive any of the enemies He had for that purpose made Sir Archbald Douglas of Cavers Sheriffe of Roxbrough and William his sonne Bailiffs of Liddesdale and keepers of the Castle who undertook and bound themselves to do what we have said for which he allowed them a large recompence and reward as the Indenture thereof yet extant doth testifie He is stiled in it Warden of the east marches William Earle of Douglas being then alive Some give unto him the honour of the battell in which the Earle Douglas was defeated in Annandale where the Earle Murray was slain and Ormond taken in the year 1455. Others attribute all to the Lord Carlile and Johnston But however that was in the year 1457. he defeated the said Earle and Henrie Percie Earle of Northumberland on the east border which was his wardenrie in a bloudy battell For the Earle of Douglas and Northumberland a fatall Warriour to the Douglasses having conveened an Army and come to the Merse began to spoile and burn the Countrey But the Earle of Angus set upon the Forragers and drave them to the hoast The Earles moved with this indignitie though many that were gone out to forrage were not yet come in advanced and presented him battell which he also accepted After a sharp conflict on both sides with a greater courage and spite than strength the victorie which a long time was doubtfull which way to incline at last fell to the Earle of Angus not without some losse The number of the slain was equall but the English were put to flight and many of them made prisoners A chief cause of this defeat was the suddennesse of the enemie in giving battell and his not staying for the rest that were abroad and had been sent out to forrage the Countrey For they being laden with bootie when they heard the noise of the fight were so farre from coming to succour their fellows that for fear of loosing what they had gotten they took their way directly home into England This victorie did not a little recreate the King being wearied both with civill and forraine Warre For this service which was exceeding pleasing and acceptable the King gives him a new Charter of the Lordship of Douglas upon a resignation which he had gotten before when the Earle Douglas was forfeited What other Lands he got we have no speciall mention So the Earle Douglas being now forfeited his brother slain himself banished and with small either effect or effort entertaining hostility by small incursions rather than doing any thing for the advancing of his main businesse the face of the world was quite changed The Earle of Angus was now made Lord of
there is not such a piece to be found as is his Prologue to the 8. Book beginning of Dreams and of Drivelings c. at least in our language The fourth son was Archbald Douglas of Kilspindie who married a daughter of one Little in Edinburgh He had by her Archbald of Kilspindie who was Provest of Edinburgh in King James the fifth his minoritie and was married to the Earle of Crawford his daughter by whom he had first Patrick secondly Alexander and thirdly James Patrick was married to one Murray a daughter of the house of Balbaird by whom he had William After that he married Agnes daughter to the Lord Gray and had by her two sons and two daughters And thus much of his sons His daughters were first Marjorie married to Cudbert Lord of Kilmaers in the year 1491. Her portion was 1700. Marks Secondly Elizabeth married to Robert Lile Lord Chief Justice Her portion was 1000. Marks whereof 100. pounds was to be payed at the first Terme and then 50. pounds termely till all were payed It is with dispensation which is a signe that they have been in kin before the year 1493. Thirdly Jennet whom we finde contracted to Robert Lord Harris in the year 1495. Novemb. 22. to be married and that he shal divorce from the wife he had so soon as can be That she in the mean time shall not marry elsewhere For which cause she is infeft in his Lands of Tarrigla with the Kings confirmation past thereupon the same year and day Her portion is that the said Earle then Chancellour shall procure his Lands to be new holden of the King This fact for a man to contract to part with the wife he hath and marry another as it is harsh to conceive so being done so solemnely by such persons we must suppose it had sufficient and honest grounds For certainly the Earle of Angus being withall Chancellour for the time needed not to hunt after unlawfull or unseemly marriages for his daughters Some reckon a fourth daughter whom they name not but say she was eldest and married to the Earle of Montrose this Earles great Grandfathers father but because I have not seen any monument of her I reserved her to the last place He had also sundry bastard sonnes after his wifes death First William of the Parkhead of whom the house of the Parkhead is come and the Lord of Torthorrell by his mother Secondly James of Tod-holes And thirdly one that they say was gotten in Glenbarvie born after his decease But this seemes to be false because they affirm commonly that after the field of Flowdon where his sonne George was slain he went into Galloway to Saint Maines and lived the space of a year an austere life Then he was not thus incontinent if that be true neither came he to Glenbarvie seeing he lived in Galloway He had also a base daughter And thus much of his children To come to himself we have heard how his father Earle George raised the house of Angus to such greatnesse of credit and authoritie that it was become not much inferiour to the house of Douglas to which it had succeeded Archbald his son did no way diminish it But when he came to be of years fit for managing affairs he so behaved himself and gained so good opinion of his wisedome and courage that the whole burden of the estate of the Countrey did lye upon him alone And for that cause chiefly he is commonly designed by the epithete of The great Earle of Angus For as touching his Lands and Rents we finde no great augmentation of them save that he provided his children well If we consider the means it hath been his own worth and sufficiencie that hath brought him to it for he began indeed his marriage with Court as a fit mean whereby to rise but that lasted but short while as we have heard The Court changing it was rather a mean to have wrought him discredit Notwithstanding of which and though he was young himself we finde nothing but that his businesse went right He got his own wardship even when his alliance were at the hardest pinch that same very year that Thomas Boyd had his wife taken from him and married to another His successe in the marriage of his sisters doth also show the same Neither hear wee of any hard effect that their dis-courting did produce toward him It was he that was the chief actor in taking order with Robert Cochran and the other Courtiers that did abuse the King and Countrey He propounds the matter to the Nobilitie he opens up the estate of things he puts hand to work and executes what was concluded The rest consent and follow he goeth before in every thing And even then when he did all this he was of no great age not above five and twentie and yet his credit power and authoritie was able to go through with it The History is written at length in our Chronicle we need do no more but transume it Neither is it necessary that we do that to the full it will suffice to set down onely what is requisite for laying open the occasion and circumstances for clearing of the fact that the Reader may the better discerne the right from the wrong which otherwise lye confused Thus it was King James the third of that name a man of a great and high spirit and of a hastie nature and prone to anger and such a one as would not suffer patiently his own judgement to be contradicted could not away with that freedome of speech which he found in his Nobilitie wherefore hee made choice of such to be about him as would not correct but approve all his sayings and who would not offend him by gainsaying but did curie-favour by soothing of him and who with flattering admiration did extoll all that he said or did Wherefore excluding the Nobilitie he was wholly at the devotion of a few of his servants with whom he advised and consulted of all busines and either followed their opinions or made them to consent and execute his will Thus he began to do about the year 1474. having after his marriage in the year 1470. addicted himself most part to his domesticke and private pleasures seldome coming abroad or giving time to the affaires of his Kingdome He had gotten about him base men both in place and worth whom he had advanced to honours and nobilitated Amongst these there was one Robert Coghran a Mason by his trade whom he made Earle of Marre An English singing man called William Rogers whom he honoured with Knight-hood with diverse others of meane rank and qualitie whose chief commendation was that they were impudently wicked and villanous This Rogers is thought also to have been his Pander and an enticer of him to lewdnesse and wronging his Queen Amongst these base men there was one Gentleman of good birth but he seeing the Kings inclination had set himself fully
The rest were led forth and accused 1. Of causing kill the Kings brother John 2. Of inciting the King and animating him against his other brother Alexander Duke of Albaine so as to banish him 3. Of sowing dissention betwixt the King and his Nobles 4. Of drawing him to superstition witch-craft and magick to the offence of God and slander of Religion 5. Of perswading him to coyne a certain kinde of brasse coyne of no value which the people called the black coyne which fact of all other was most odious to the vulgar For hereupon had ensued great dearth of corns and victuall while as the owners did choose rather to suffer their graine to rot in their Garners then under the name of selling to give them to the buyers for so they thought it to be a gift and not a sale Their accusations were no sooner read but all cryed out against them and so they were condemned to be hanged over the bridge of Lawder That sentence pronounced was so acceptable to all that heard it that they ran and brought their horse halters and bridle reines to serve for ropes and strive who should have the honour therein the whole Army and Nobilitie concurring and assisting at their execution And thus they did remove those men whom the good of the King of the Nobilitie and whole Countrey required necessarily to be removed from their Prince Yet it was done with as great respect to himself as it could be in such a case where matters were to proceed contrary to his minde They offer his person no violence they do not mis-behave themselves in words they are carefull it be not done by any in a tumult and therefore come accompanied with the fewer number They grant his desire when he did interceed for one of the guiltie which shewes how willing they would have been to have granted the test also if it could have been done safely A very remarkable and rare example of carefulnesse of the Common-wealth joyned with all modestie love and dutifulnesse towards their King Their behaviour was just such as Lawyers prescribe in such cases who accounting the person of the Prince sacred and not to be touched any way do allow that their wicked counsellours and abusers only be taken order with where the good of the Countrey enforceth it Wherein the Earle of Angus being the principall actour the chief commendation thereof can not be taken from him the praise I say not onely of wisedome in propounding and perswading of courage and resolution in under-taking but also of discreet moderation and dutifull regard to the King in performing of this action without tumult or uprore Happie had the King been if he could have taken it up rightly and as he saw how far his wicked abusers were hated he had also read their love and regard of his person that appeared in every act of this Tragick Comedie written in fair and Capitall Letters He made show as if he had taken all in good part but it was not in sinceritie He accounted it high treason and rebellion and set his minde wholly on revenge He saw what was done to his Courtiers but he would not see the respect carried to himself for upon this occasion the Army dissolving so soon as he came to Edinburgh and found himself at libertie he retired to the Castle with a few of his familiar friends as not daring to trust his Nobilitie Which when they perceived they had their private meetings and consultations apart Hereupon his brother Alexander moves the King of England to send an Army with the Earle of Glocester hoping to do somewhat for himself And so he doth for the Nobilitie sent for him and made him chief man of the party under the name of Generall Lieutenant of Scotland The King remained in the Castle from whence he is brought out and restored to his own place his brother endeavouring by modestie to approve his uprightnesse and banish all jealousies by his actions But all would not do he continues his jealousie and the effects of jealousie an evill minde and ill-will Intends to make him away some say by poison whereof he being advertised with-drawes himself again into England and that he might be the more welcome thither he put the Castle of Dumbar into their hands Neither doth he bear any better minde toward the Nobilitie but still intends their ruines making up a heap of crimes calling all their proceedings and actions rebellious And after a short while the Courtiers began to follow the foot-steps of those that had gone before them and nothing terrified with the example of their end began to trade the same path that they had done John Ramsay who was pardoned at Lawder procured an edict from the King that none but he and his followers should go armed in those places where the Kings Court did converse The King thought it was hard for him to deale with them all at once therefore they must be divided For this effect he insinuates himself and becomes very familiar with a part of them and advanceth them to honours He makes the Earle of Crawford Duke of Monrosse a great and powerfull man But who was so sit for his service as the Earle of Angus he makes as if he were fully reconciled to him hath him continually about him countenanceth him every way communicates with him his most secret affairs some say he made him Chancellour but the Chancellour Andrew Stuart Lord of Evendale was even now living at the coming in of Alexander Duke of Albanie neither hear we of his death neither do we finde in old Evidents that the Earle of Angus is entituled Chancellour before 1493. which is after this Kings death in King James the fourth his time though we have Evidents of the year 1488. and 89. To him the King opens his mind so far as finding that the principal of the Nobility were in Edinburgh the K. sends for Angus to the Castle tells him that now he hath a fair occasion to be avenged of his enemies that he would cause seize and apprehend them for if the Leaders and Chief of the Faction were once cut off the rest would not dare to stirre that if he should neglect this opportunitie he could hardly look for the like hereafter Some say that he purposed to have invited them to a supper in the Castle and so to have laid hands on them others say that he meant to have caused take them in their lodgings in the night which is not unlikely The Earle of Angus though he were no very old Cat some 31. or 32. if that was 1486. as it should seem yet was he too warie and circumspect to be drawne by a straw He knew himself to be as guilty as any of them and as much hated for his guilt But he was now within the Castle and had need to carry himself wisely To refuse might endanger his life to consent he could not it was so grosse and foule Wherefore he frames
his answer after such a kinde as might be both safe for himself and no waies prejudiciall to the rest He tells him what a disgrace it would be for him if without order of law he should all of a sudden bring so many Noblemen to the scaffold without a crime to whom he was but lately reconciled and had promised remission of all that was past especially at such a time when they trusted to the publick assurance given them for their securitie Neither will those that remain said he be terrified and dismayed with the death of these few but be irritated and driven to despair and so to greater violence But if it will please your Majestie to follow my advice I shall tell you a better way to give you satisfaction Do but charge and summond any of them at any time to under-lye the law and I with my friends and followers shall bring them in by force openly and in fair day light to what place you please where execution may be done according to law which is not onely more safe but more honourable than either to betray them under colour of friendship and feasting or to invade them in the night as if they were set on bytheeves and robbers This being spoken with that grace and courage wherewith he used to accompanie his actions the King acknowledging it was true that he said and knowing he was able to performe what he promised supposing he spake in sinceritie gave him many thanks and having loaded him with as many promises dismissed him Assoon as he was come to his lodging he revealed all to the Noblemen and withall went himself out of the Town From that time forth there was no more peace The Kings counsell being revealed he distrusted all men The Nobilitie seeing his resolution to ruine them and that there was no trust to be given to his words despairing of concord whereas they had before sought his amendement and not his over-throw retaining ever a dutifull love and regard to his Person now they set themselves and lay all the plots they can how to undo him Yet can they not be alienated from the race of their Kings His son had not offended and fell to succeed They affect him for their Captain He is also most acceptable and most agreeable to the people and so fittest for them Others might be suspected envied or mis-interpreted Wherefore they allure him to their partie by his keepers and his keepers perswade him by feare of being disinherited and put besides his succession to the Crown And now the parties are adressed the King and his own son There was divers times mention of peace but where all trust was taken away it could not be established They send the King word flatly they could not give credit to his promises And so there was no way to mediate a peace but by his dimission of the Crown to his son That condition was intollerable he aggravates it to forrain Princes and to the Pope shewing what an ill president it was for all Princes But before any help can come from thence the Lords make haste to come to a conclusion which fell out according to their desire The Kings Forces lay most part beyond Forth and in the Northerne parts For conveening of them Stirlin was the fittest place Thither he takes his way with the Forces he had The Nobilitie following as near as they could come to him Yet was he gone before them and might first have come to the Castle But being excluded by the keeper he is constrained to hazard the battell at Bannock-burn There having overthrown the vanguard of the enemy he was overthrown by the Anandale men west-borderers that bare longer spears than they that were on the Kings side The King himself hurt with the fall of his horse and wounded in the right arme fled unto a water-mill that was near unto the place with intention to have fled to his Ships But he was perceived and known by the partisans of his Guard that stuck to him which were trimmed with white fringes or fasses and followed by Patrick Lord Gray and Stirlin of Keir and a Priest named Borthwick Which of these or if all of them fell upon him it is uncertain but there he was slain by them Fame layes it most on the Lord Gray who if it were Cowe-Gray it seemes his apprentiship and his practice in his old age have been very sutable For he it was that slew William Earle of Douglas at Stirlin under this Kings father 35. or 36. year before this He hath put a long time between his assay and his master-piece and gone too high in it If it was his son he hath followed well his fathers example and gone beyond him also All this while the Earle of Angus part was honourable and kindly his heart could not digest the slaughter of his King He sought his own safety and to shorten the reins of his unbridled minde but for his life he neither sought it nor could he suffer it to be taken so farre as he could hinder it Wherefore seeing the victorie to be on their side he cryed oft to save the King attesting all for their love to God and for their respect to the young Prince his sonne that they should do him no harm This was cast in his teeth by the way of reproach as childishnesse or too much tendernesse of heart at such a time by the Lord Gray There were slain on the Kings side the Earle of Glencarne and a few of his fellows the Earle of Angus married his daughter three years after to Robert Lord Kilmaers son or rather Grand-childe to this Earle of Glencarne This happened 1488. the 28. of King James Raigne and 35. of his age But the Warre did not end with the death of the King The old Kings faction was rather scattered than broken chiefly his Navy and Sea Forces of which the Captain Andrew Wood stood out obstinatly In the North the Lord Forbes had gotten the Kings bloudy shirt carrying it upon a spears point like an ensinge through Aberdene and other Towns stirred up all he could to revenge the Kings slaughter In the Westerne parts of the Kingdome the Earle of Lennox assembled his power and divers moe with him did send their messengers to and fro exhorting the people every where not to suffer so detestable a murder un-revenged forbidding them to scarre at the shadow of the present Kings authority whom these Parricides did detaine a captive to countenance their wickednesse he being rather a prisoner than a Prince the whole power resting in the hands of the Douglasses Humes and Hepburnes That even in that regard they would take Arms to free him from their tyrannie who would make the World beleeve that he being but a childe of 15. years of age were so unnaturall as to allow of his fathers murder Besides all this the English made some trouble by Sea with five Ships which lay in the
mouth of Forth and not onely infested the Merchants and such as did trade by Sea but also many times came a Shore and pillaged the Countrey These were prognosticks of a storm arising and of a tempest as great as had been from the West from the North and from the Sea But these droping Clouds which threatned an after-clap were quickly dispersed by the prudent handling of the other party Andrew Wood was intreated and brought not onely to be no enemy but also to set upon the English Ships which he did with his own two onely and brought in the five English to Leith Lennox was defeated by the Lord Drummond whose daughter George master of Angus had married and the Northern men hearing of it sat quiet and stirred not And for conclusion a Parliament was held at Edinburgh the 6. of November where all that was done at Bannock-burne was decerned to be good service and that those that were slain there were slain through their own default and that those that had taken Arms against them were free from all crime This had been done before in the Parliament when the King was crowned but there were so few present then that they thought it necessary to renew it here where both parties were present And so it was not onely enacted but subscribed by all that had vote in Parliament Thus did Angus with the rest of his associats governe those matters which seemed to be very hard to settle both wisely and moderately For they used not their victory and power either cruelly or covetously They forgave sincerely those that came in and yeelded and punished gently the more obstinate fining them in their goods or taking from them some portion or parcell of their Lands and Possessions but there was no man ruined or wholly undone by them And so they both pacified things and did not much displease the parties who bare it patiently when they called to remembrance for what small faults and upon what slight pretences men were turned out of their whole Estates in the late Kings time By these meanes they procured a true and sincere peace among the Subjects strengthened with a generall love and submission of both parties to the King And to confirme all the two principalls of the other party Lennox and Forbes came in and were received into favour Many attribute the commendation of all this to the King himself whose inclination it cannot be denied was good but to speak the truth as it is he was but young and not a Guider but guided even by the confession of the adverse partie Neither could he of himself have carried things so wisely for all his good disposition neither was he able to have done it though he had been skilfull if there had not been great moderation in those that were about him Wherefore seeing both common report and our Histories also make our Douglasses Humes and Hepburnes the chief authors and actors in these matters I see no reason why we should defraude them of their due commendation of being men that were dutifull to their Countrey and withall very respective to their King having laboured all they could to reclaim him and after he had shut himself up in the Castle restoring him to his full authority and even when he was seeking their lives they did tolerate him a good while being very loath to come to extremity And last being forced to it by necessitie for the preservation of their own lives they had regard to the race of their Princes yea to himself and his life in the greatest heat of the battell ever willing and desirous to save him And then after the victorie we see how moderate they were against their detractours slanderers and profest enemies that had taken Arms against them how meek in bearing with them how carefull too with calmnesse to reconcile them how gentle in using of them how wise and prudent in the whole progresse of pacification And above all the moderation of their desires is to be remarked for they did neither increase their estates nor enrich themselves on whit by spoiling or violent seizing of any mans Lands or Goods The Earle of Angus was made Chancellour But that was after the death of the Lord Evendale and so it was not taken from any other man neither was there any wrong in it And on whom could it have been so well bestowed who was so fit for it and who so worthy of it Besides it seemes that he got it not in the Kings minority when he had all power in his own hand under the shadow of the Kings name and so might have extorted it from the King in those troublous times for he is never termed Chancellour untill the year 1493. which was 5. years after Bannock-burne and then all the troubles were quieted and pacified and the King came to be 20. years of age able to guide his affairs by himself The Lord Hume is also made great Chamberlaine of Scotland yet that was also in the Kings power to give and belonged to no man What other casuality or benefite they acquired by the Kings liberality we finde not unlesse it were the Guardianship of the inheritrix of Glenbarvie which Angus got whom he married to his son William But suppose they did get any such thing yet was it without injury to any man and un-reproveably Wherefore we may say justly that no Princes minority was ever so moderately and innocently so justly wisely and prudently guided amongst so great troubles and grounds of dissention This made them that they feared no man having offended no man but were even secure in the Kings presence notwithstanding that he had enjoyned himself a pennance for being accessarie to his fathers death which was the wearing of a chain of iron about his middle in stead of a girdle to which he added every year a new link or ring Not the lesse of all this they were never afraid of the King nor jealous of him but interpreted this well and took it in good part not onely because they trusted to the Kings gentle disposition or because they confided in their own Forces as being of the stronger faction but also because they reposed on the conscience of their fact the necessity of doing what they had done and innocencie every other way towards every man From this time the Earle of Angus continued Chancellour so named in all Writs and Indentures untill the year 1496. the 14. of January at which time he contracts his daughters to the Lord Harris and the Lord Lile He indents with Hugh Douglas Deane of Buchan and sonne to the late Earle of Ormond in two severall Indentures whereof the condition of the one is to pursue for the lands of Evendale in the year 1493. the other in the year 1496. the 14. of January is to this purpose That the said Hugh shall pursue for Glenwhome Gladstanes and any other Lands pertaining to the Earles of Douglas Lord of Evendale or his
father the Earle of Ormond and that having obtained them he shall resigne them in favour of the Earle of Angus Other things remarkeable we have none untill about the time of the Field of Flowden which makes it seem to be probable which some allege that all this time he was confined in Arane The pretended cause as they say was secret intelligence with King Henry of England but the true cause they say was his taking Jean Kennedie daughter to the Earle of Cassils out of Galloway to whom the King bare affection and to whom the Earle gave infeftement and seizing of the Lands of Bothwel although he never married her As touching the pretended cause it hath no appearance at all seeing there was alwayes peace and friendship betwixt us and both the Henries the 7. and 8. untill the warre was denounced or a very short time before And concerning that of Jeane Kennedie we have a note of an Indenture betwixt Angus Chancellour and the Lord Kennedie but they have neglected to set down about what it hath been in the year 1496. So that we are uncertain what to think of it And contrary to this we finde that the Lands of Bothwel were not in the Earles hands but in his sonne Georges who got them from the Lord Bothwel in exchange for the Lordship of Liddisdale which for that cause he resigned into the Kings hands in favor of the Earle Bothwel in the year 1492. so that the Earle could not give her the Lands that belonged to his sonne Further our Histories tels us that when James Earle of Aran who was sent with the Navy which the King had prepared for a present to Queene Anne of France had turned in upon Ireland and having burnt Knockfergus was come to Air a Sea-port in Coile the King offended with his folly gave the charge of the Ships to Angus for prosecuting of the voyage But Aran having heard of it hoysed saile and was gone before Angus could come to the place where the Ships lay Now although it should seem by this that the King continued his favour toward him yet there are some apparant reasons to move us to think that it hath been somewhat diminished For Alexander Lord Hume was made Warden of all the three marches and that before Flowdon of which the east and middle march at least had continued under the government of the Earles of Angus for the space of three or foure generations descending from father to sonne by succession from Earle William in the persons of James and George to this present Archbald Other mention or monument of him we have none till the Warres betwixt King James the 4. and King Henry the 8. of England It is reported by some that the Queene and he did what they could to disswade the King from that Warre but when he could not prevaile with him he followed him into England There the King having wasted Northumberland and taken Norham with some few other Castles got a view of the wife of one Heron of the Foord and did so fancie her that he neglected the prosecuting of the warre and care of his Army and did nothing but dallie with her Whilest the Army lay there idle the English sent a Herauld to the King desiring that he would appoint a day for battell But the greatest part of the Nobility did dislike it And the Earle of Angus though he saw all this and many moe errours yet he held his peace all this while whereas the rest of the Nobilitie reasoned with the King but in vain For the King told them flatly he would fight them though they were a hundreth thousand more and that he would retire Then and not till then the Earle of Angus hearing his answer and knowing the danger of such resolution being the Chief man amongst them both for years and authoritie he went about to set before the King the reasons of the counsell given him hoping by that meane to break him of his determination in these words Sir said he your Majestie hath done abundantly to satisfie your friendship with the King of France in that ye have made the King of England withdraw the greater part of his Army out of France and have turned the danger of the War from him without endangering your self For they cannot keep the fields long in a Countrey that is so cold and wasted especially now when the Winter is so near Neither need your Majestie to wonder that the French Ambassadour is so instant with us to fight he being a stranger it is no strange thing to see him prodigall of other mens bloud who doth not regard the good of the parties but the benefite that will thereby redound to France Besides his request is altogether impudent and shamelesse For he requires us to do that which his master a man of great understanding thinks not fit to do for his own Kingdom Neither should the losse of this Army seem small because our number is few for all that are of worth excell either in wisedome or valour in Scotland are here and these being slain the vulgar will become a prey to the enemy Therefore as it is safest for the present to prolong the Warre so is it most profitable in generall For if Lewis would have either the English exhausted with charges or wearied with delay what is more convenient then to compell him to divide his Forces by keeping one half thereof continually in readinesse against us who lye in wait to invade his Countrey upon every occasion so to ease the French of so much of their burden As for your honour and reputation which men pretend what can be more honourable than having razed so many Forts and Castles wasted and spoyled their Countrey with fire and sword to returne laden with such store of spoyle that they shall not be able to recover their losses nor their soile redeem the former beautie in many years though there should happen to be peace What greater commoditie can we expect to reap of the Warre than in such a tumultuous noise of Armes to have leisure to refresh our souldiers with ease and quietnesse to our credit and to our enemies shame Of all the victories that are acquired that which is obtained more by counsell than force of Armes is most properly the victory of man and the praise of it doth onely redound to the Commander and Generall for in it the Armie can claim no part or interest When the Earle had ended his speech all that were present shewed by their countenance that they did approve and assent unto his counsell But the King who had solemnely sworn to give battell heard him unwillingly and answered angerly bidding him if he were afraid go home Then Angus seeing the King obstinate and fore-seeing in his minde what would be the event of such headinesse burst forth in teares and after a while having gathered his spirits again when he was able to speak If my former life said he doth
hate most honour brings Of George Master of Angus and sonne to Archbald the first HIs eldest son as hath been said was George slain at Flowdon designed commonly by the appellation of Master of Angus He was married to Elizabeth Drummond daughter to the Lord Drummond of whom we told how he defeated the Earle of Lennox His children by her were three sonnes First Archbald afterward Earle of Angus Secondly Sir George of Pittendrich Thirdly William Priour of Colding hame His daughters were First the Lady Yester Secondly the Lady Basse. Thirdly Jeane Lady Glames Fourthly Alison married first to Robert Blackader of Blackader and afterward to Sir David Hume of Wedderburne Fifthly the Lady Drumlanerige as I take it Also they mention a sixth married to a Baron in the North whom they name not neither do I know who he should be His age at his death to reckon from the 15. year of his fathers age in the 1469. to the year of his own death at Flowdon 1513. was not above 44. His actions because he never came to be Earle are not recorded Some dealing there was betwixt him as Governour of Liddisdale and the Lord Dacres in England with whose Deputies he agrees to meet at Dumfreis for doing of Justice in the year 1489. the year after the King was killed at Bannock-burne So at Cannabie he met with the Lord Dacres himself where they accorded not well For they intended both to send to the Councels of both Nations to have their determination of their differences He agrees the same year with Sir Robert Lundie of Bagonie Treasurer for a generall remission to Ewsdalde Eskdale and Niddisdale which I think should rather be Liddisdale for a 1000. pounds being at this time not above 20. years of age not out of Curatorie by the Laws though that was in his fathers hands Yet we see also Courts held in his name by his Bailiffs as a retoure of Adam Ker to some Lands in Selkrig in the said year which makes me to think he hath been then married Also he it is as we told above that excambes the Lands of Liddisdale for Bothwell with Patrick Earle Bothwell resigning the Lands of Liddisdale and the King disponing them upon the resignation in the year 1492. upon what reason either the Earle Bothwelshould have affected these or he preferred the other and not thought himself as fit to rule that unruly Countrey as any other I have not heard But it was done in his fathers life time who was no fool when he was in his greatest vogue the first three years of King James the fourth He allies afterward with this same Earl Bothwel marrying his sonne Archbald to his daughter but that must be long after except that he hath been married young as some say he was In the year 1510. he indents for the marriage of his fourth daughter Alison to Robert Blackaders sonne and apparent heir to Andrew Blackader of that Ilk. Her portion 300. marks the terms 1. at the compleating 40. pounds and 20. pounds at the feast of Martimasse next after and so 20. pounds termly till it were payed That same year he is infeft in Abernethie And this is all we have of him which we have set down chiefly for his children and the Historie that followeth of them Of Archbald the seventh Earle of Angus and the second Archbald TO Archbald the first succeeded Archbald the second his Grand-childe by his sonne George Master of Angus He was thrice married first to Margaret Hepburne daughter to Patrick Hepburne the first Lord Bothwell being as yet very young for at his second marriage he was not old but a youth or stripling Adolescens She died in childe-birth within the year as they say immediatly after the Field of Flowdon 2. His second wife was Queen Margaret relict of King James the 4. and daughter to King Henry 7. of England She bare to him a daughter Lady Margaret Douglas who was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox and bare to him Henry Lord Darnly that married Queen Mary of Scotland and father to King James the sixt of Scotland and first of great Brittain now happily reigning Lady Margaret had also another sonne named Charles who was father to the Lady Arabella 3. His third wife was Margaret Maxwell daughter to the Lord Maxwell She bare to him a sonne and a daughter who died both of them before they were 8. years old He had also a base daughter by a daughter of Traquairs Jeane Douglas married to the Lord Ruthven Some say that he begot this daughter in the Queens time while she lying in of Lady Margaret Douglas in England after her delivery went to London and stayed there with her brother King Henry the 8. and with her sister the late Queen of France and then Duchesse of Suffolk Others say that it was before He had also a base sonne as I take it commonly called George the Postulant to a by-name because I know not upon what claim or title he did postulate and claim the Abbacie of Aberbroth or Abernethock and not onely did postulate it but apprehended it also and used it as his own Having brought the house of Angus still increasing and growing in greatnesse and honour unto this man Archbald the second shall we suffer it now to decay or to take halt in his person No but we shall see it increase so much the more as he approacheth nearer unto that descent which is able to give honour unto basenesse it self far more to adde and multiply honour upon that which is already honourable Men do not onely take honour from their progenitors their posterity makes them honourable when they have much honour and that variable according to the degrees of their honour more or lesse Which seeing it is undeniable in what place of honour shall we rank this Archbald father to the Lady Margaret Douglas and by her great Grandfather to our Soveraigne King James of great Brittain This one thing is enough to lift him up to the highest top of honour All other things are but accessary yet are they additions of great importance Men are honourable by their marriage Who then so honourable as he Having married a Queen a Kings daughter a Kings sister a Kings mother Others also of the Subjects of this Countrey have married Queens I grant But none of them did marry Queen Margaret a Lady so vertuous None did marry a Queen so Royally descended and every way Regall in her father her mother her brother her sister her husband her sonne being all of them Kings or Queens None did marry a Queen without some blemish and diminition of her reputation but he None with the approbation of all men even of the Queens own chief Kinred with the allowance desire and exhortation of her Kinsfolks of King Henry the 8. But you will say perhaps that this hath been chance or fortune or ignorance in her blindnesse of an impotent woman who placed her affection
without desert or that it hath been ignorance in King Henry her brother a forrain Prince ill informed Let us therefore hear such witnesses as were not blinded either with womanly affection or with the ignorance of a stranger such as were unpartiall and who had neither fear nor hope love or hatred which are the common causes of partiality These are ourhistories which if they record truth as they are recorders of truth if there was any more worthy or before him in any good quality then let it be accounted folly in her and weaknesse in her brother What do these our Histories then say First of his place and descent they say he was the first of the youth of Scotland for Nobility Lo here is one good quality and that a very main one wherein her choyce and her brothers approbation are justified and he shown to be worthy nay most worthy by his place and birth whereof we have said enough heretofore But let that be thought of no moment or value if there be no more What say they next What of himself In himself in his personage The first of the youth of Scotland for favour and comelinesse of personage I dare not consent to them that make no account hereof It hath ever been in account men have thought it worthy whereon to bestow a Kingdome It is yet regarded it affects all humane creatures and moves us whither we will or no They say that beasts discern it not I doubt of it though we are not able to discern their discerning of it But let them be beasts that do so And let this also be nothing in him if there be yet no more in him if there be no qualities joyned to it which it gives lustre to as gold to a Diamond Let it be as in all men and women like a ring of gold on a Swines snout ill placed and matched unseemly and unworthily Yet it is gold and gold is ever precious and to be desired although the Swines snout of ill conditions be not worthy to be so fairly and finely deckt or adorned What are then his other properties and qualities of minde and man-hood soule and body which is the third point The first and principall say they of the youth of Scotland in all good exercise knowledge cunning skill and understanding belonging to a man of his place for I doubt not there were many more cunning Clerks than he yet not more sufficient in uprightnesse honest vertue dexterity and good addresse both in politick matters belonging to the good government of the Countrey and Gentleman-like exercise becoming his estate for body or minde for peace or warre What particulars they are we shall see in his particuliar actions viz. valour and true courage with love and kindnesse to his Countrey hereditarie properties from the very root of which he is sprung Also wisedome and magnanimity truth and uprightnesse in words and actions with others which will appear as the occasion occurres And so we have him by these testimonies thrice that is every way first or chief and principall 1. Chiefe in Nobility beyond all 2. Chiefe in personage beyond all 3. Chiefe in vertue and all good arts for so is the word or qualities beyond all Worthy therefore whom the Queen should have preferred and made choyce of to be her husband beyond and before all Worthy of whom should descend that race of Kings so Noble beyond all Which as it honours him so doth it not disgrace or disparage that Noble and Princely race to be come of such an one in his person of such stock in the whole race and descent of that whole Family so noble so worthy and heroicall every way Not so much private in place as Princely in worth all vertue and magnanimity though otherwise Subjects And thus the honour of the house doth rise in his person whom we see accounted by all every way honourable honourable by bloud honourable by vertue honourable by marriage honourable by affinitie and alliance honourable by progenie and posteritie honourable by all actions by all valiant and alwayes worthy acts As for his greatnesse and puissance we finde it at his entry and beginning matched yea over-matched by the Lord Hume Chamberlaine But in end harderto be matched by any nay matching almost what should not be matched in any sort where with no Subject should match himself Which however good or evil it be in using yet it is greatnesse to have done so To come to his particular actions The first we finde is his marriage which is not indeed to be attributed to his prudencie or his purchasing yet is it the effect of his worth She affected him and he had reason not to refuse the party Her brother King Henry consents and writes lovingly to them both He had his own particular end which was to counterpoize or weigh down the French faction and to hinder the incursions of Scotland by his means some say also to stay the Duke of Albanie from coming home to be Governour but that was not yet motioned And though that were his end yet the other was the end of his desire to stay Albanie and his main scope for all that he aimed at by staying of him was but to stay the Scottish warres which he by his coming was like to set on foot Things fal out contrary many times to mens intentions This marriage brought in the Duke of Albanie and by him had strengthened the French if he had guided wisely kept the hearts of men in Scotland and entertained his home-bringer the Chamberlain and given him a thankfull meeting for that work But there is a providence if men would observe This plot fails King Henry that fails the Chamberlain this fails the Duke of Albanie The King hopes to hinder the French by this marriage it furthers them to be all the guiders being brought in by the Chamberlain The Chamberlain looks to be rewarded he hath his head stricken off The Duke thinks that the Chamberlains death shall breed him all quietnesse ease and power it looseth him the hearts of all men and at last his office The working of these things was thus The Queen was by the King her husbands testament left Regent during her widow-hood That lasted not long from the 25. of September untill the next Spring was ended say some others say untill the 6. of August almost a year Then she marrieth and so fals from that charge The Earle of Angus did labour to have it continued and used a strong motive which was that so the peace should last with England which was both profitable and necessary The Queen during her Regencie had procured it She had written to her brother that he should stay the war and abstain from troubling his Nephews Kingdome troubled already too much with factions within it self He had answered her that he warred against the Scots when they made war against him and that he would keep peace with them when they kept peace
with him This was a magnanimous minde and a Princely say our writers not envious of the praise of the English though indeed it were not without a good policie For by that meane he had leasure to prosecute his French intentions without fear of being disturbed or diverted by the Scottish incursions But we will not extenuate it he had indeed the better hand of it and at this time peace was more needfull for Scotland And therefore this reason brought by Angus for the continuation of the Queens authoritie was so much the greater But it could not move the other party whereof the Lord Hume Chamberlain was Chief They shew their willingnesse to honour the Queen That appeared say they in this that contrary to the ancient custome of this Kingdome they had suffered and obeyed her authority whiles she her self kept her right by keeping her widow-hood Now that she had quit it by marrying why should they not choose another to succeed into the place which she had left which the old laws would also have taken from her which do not permit that a woman should govern in the most peaceable times far lesse now when such evils do threaten as can scarce be resisted by the wisest and most sufficient men This they pretended and touched the point that did annoy them The marrying of the Earle of Angus had made him too great already the continuing of her authority would make him farre greater This they can not endure especially the Chamberlain who was jealous of his greatnesse which he thought would impair and lessen his own already beginning to decline by the retiring and with-drawing of Liddisdale and Anandale from following him and casting them again under the wings of the Douglasses to whom they had wont to belong This point being once obtained that the Queen should governe no more the next was who then should be the man Here also was no lesse strife and contention The Chamberlains credit carried it away his own power his alliance the Earle of Arane being his brother in law the Earle of Lennox Aranes sisters son joyned to the Prelates a Faction ever French and then more than ever by the King of Englands shaking off the yoke of Rome especially the Archbishop of Glasgow a proud Prelate and ever factious By these men all Noblemen at home are despised and balked and the Office cast upon John called afterward Duke of Albanie Cousin-germane to the late King being then in France brought up in France and onely with the French tongue where his father was banished and forfeited and he himself not restored yet is he by them who had not so much power as to restore him in the minoritie of a King as had been proved in King James the second his time against the Earle of March restored in his minoritie ordained to be Governour of the King and whole Countrey Bent was the Chamberlain that way And so bent he was that he professed openly at the Convention that though they would all refuse yet he alone would bring him home and make him Governour A great word if he were not able to do it a great power if he were able It is interpreted ambition in him and that despairing to have that honour conferred on himself and envying it to any other he took this course I cannot be of that minde He that had power to do so much for another had power to have done somewhat for himself At least so far as to have gotten some part of the government with others as it was customable when they could not agree upon any one man they divided it It is reported also for ceâ—… â—…at the Earle of Angus finding that he was so earnest in that course went to him and naming him familiarly by his name Alexander said he what do you mean by this that man is a stranger to us and understandeth not our language no more than we do his He will work his own ends and who knoweth after what manner Whether or not to the Kings prejudice who is onely between him and the Crown Certainly he will never regard either of us whom he will rather seek to depresse than to advance Go to therefore let us agree amongst our selves Take you the government of the borders and of all that lieth on that side of the river of Forth and let me have the command on the other side A fair offer and a wise consideration which the Chamberlain shall acknowledge hereafter too late and shall himself say the like to him that now doth thus admonish him For the present he refused obstinately and as it may be thought fatally persisting in his former resolution Whereof when I consider what might have been the cause I think it hath been not any distrust to obtain some place in the guiding of affairs but a doubting how to keep it if by chance any thwarting or insociablenesse of Empire should fall out between them at any time thereafter in which case Angus could not but be the stronger by the power of England his allies they having no partie so great to counterpoize them For this cause he hath thought it fit to bring in the French to equall the ballance as principall himself onely as accessarie not doubting of a chief place both by his desert in bringing him home and the necessitie of his service which could never be lacking On this rather than the other ground as I take it he hath laid down his course But as well as he laid his grounds hereupon he built both his ruine before three years were come about and speedie repentance soon after the arrivall of his Governour Howbeit upon this occasion the Duke of Albanie so called afterward is sent for arrives is made Earle of March Duke of Albanie which his father had been before but was forfeited and Governour untill the Kings ripe years The Lord Hume comes to him some say with a huge number 10000. horse to Dumbartan whereupon the Governour said he was too great to be a subject Others report that he came very privatly with his houshold onely some 24. horse in Kendall Green which was his Livery and that the Duke slighted him with this sentence minuit praesentia famam being a man of low stature and carrying no appearance of much stuff to be in him by his out-side However he was then welcomed and what faire and good countenance he got then it lasted not long John Hepburne Prior of S. Andrews was his enemie on this occasion Andrew Stuart Archbishop of S. Andrews was slain at Flowdon Three divers pretended to the place by divers meanes Gawin Douglas Bishop of Dunkel uncle to the Earle of Angus by the Queens admission Hepburne by the election of the Chapter Andrew Foreman by the Popes gift This Foreman was Abbat of Dumfermling and Aberbrothe Legat from the Pope and had gotten this to maintain his grandour or as a reward of his service The question was hard to decide All pretended
within the Wals of any strength having ever in his mouth this maxime which he had received from his Predecessours That it was better to hear the Lark sing than the Mouse cheep The Castle was well defended for certain dayes none hurt within many without were wounded with shot from the Castle and some burnt and scalded with their own Powder which took fire unawates and divers killed The besiegers were troubled without by the horsemen who assaulted them daily at their trenches so that seeing no hope of carrying it they raised their siege and retired In their retreat they were set upon in the Reare by Angus his horsemen and one David Falconer a principall Cannonier slain with some other hired Musketiers and two of the Cannons cloyed This the K. took so highly esteeming it an affront and scorn put upon him that he swore openly that so long as he lived the Douglasses should never be received into favour He was then young and in his hot bloud and saw not their worth or at least looked upon it through the prospective of an angry passion but before he died he saw it more setledly and clearly and that their service was more steadable than all theirs that were now about him Being come to Edinburgh he adviseth what was next to be done It was thought fit to keep a company at Coldingham which needed not to be very great but onely to lye there constantly to preserve and protect the common people from their incursions But that was to Bell the Cat a good designe but difficult to prosecute Billie where Angus made his residence is within five miles of Coldingham and all the Countrey about did favour him yea some in that same Town it self did bear him good will The task to execute this conclusion was laid upon the Earle Bothwell who was the most powerfull man in Lowthian He refuses it absolutely as that which he was not able to perform So is the King driven to think of another The Earle of Arran was the greatest in power and friendship but he had slain the Earle of Lennox at Linlithgow and was in societie with the Douglasses He doubts with what zeal or fidelity he would prosecute the businesse Argyle was in great account for warrelike and politick wisedome But he lay farre off in the North-West parts of the Kingdome There is no remedie he must be the man he is made Lieutenant and as our Writers say by the Lord Humes assistance drove Angus out of Scotland But all our ancient men who lived in those dayes and were present at those doings and actors in them say the contrary That he did no good but came to Dumbar and some of his companies going before were set upon at the Peeths and three or fourscore of them slain Hereupon was made this rime in derision beginning thus The Earle of Argyle is bound to ride From the border of Edge-bucklin bray And all his Habergeons him beside Each man upon a sonke of Stray They made their vow that they would slay c. Neither did the Lord Hume take any particular dealing against him neither did he leave Scotland being compelled thereto by force as our traditioners say but upon the King of Englands desire who wished him so farre to obey and yeeld to his Prince He also caused him to render Tantallon up to the King What warrand the King of England had and what promises by word for it stood not with his honour to give any thing in writ that his clemency might be free and voluntary and not by capitulation our History doth rather glance at it than expresse it in these words That the Castle of Tantallon being rendred the King should under his hand-writing assure them of the rest of their petitions Yet the Castle being rendred the rest were not for all that sincerely kept What he speaks of the rendering of the Castle our old men acquainted with these mysteries speak also of the Earles leaving Scotland That both were done upon these promises They tell also what the promises were that they should be received again pardoned and get their peace the Kings honour being once thus salved by his going out of the Countrey and rendering of the Castle within such a space as was agreed on Our Histories also signifie no lesse by the exception which it makes in this The rest sayes he were not sincerely kept except that favour was granted to Alexander Drumond to return c. Then his return hath been one of the conditions seeing it is accepted as one of them that were performed Neither hath the condition been that he alone should return but that they should be brought home all of them He signifies also that Drumonds return was not permitted out of any respect to the promise but at the request of Robert Bartaine So that the exception is no exception and so nothing hath been keeped But the King of England to whom the promise was made was not at this time disposed to exact the performance of it and to back his exacting of it with 40000. men as Princes promises should be urged Men say he had other work in hand and businesse of his own to request for which was to desire his Nephew James to be quiet and not to trouble his Kingdome while he made Warre against the Emperour Charles Yet afterward in the year 1532. he sought it directly amongst the conditions of peace that the Douglas according to his promise should be restored For King Henries own part he entertained them with all kinde of beneficence and honour and made both the Earle and Sir George of his privie Councell The Kings anger still continued against them in such sort that nine years after in 1537. he was contented that Jeane Douglas Lady Glames who was Angus sister should be accused by false witnesses condemned and execute The point of her accusation was that she and her husband Archbald Campbell then and her sonne and an old Priest had gone about to make away the King by Witch-craft Their servants were tried and racked but confessed nothing the accuser John Lion a Kinsman of her first husband when he saw how they were like to be used and that the house of Glames would be ruined repenting of what he had done confessed to the King that he had wronged them but it did no good She was burnt upon the Castle hill with great commiseration of the people in regard of her noble bloud of her husband being in the prime of her years of a singular beauty and suffering all though a woman with a man-like courage all men conceiving that it was not this fact but the hatred the King carried to her brothers that had brought her to this end Her husband seeking to escape over the wall of the Castle fell and broke his leg and so died Her sonne was kept in prison because he was so young that the law could not strike against him Others were committed to Ward as
bring him home that would take order with them also But it was too late for his death ensuing shortly after hindered the execution of that purpose He died the thirteenth of December 1542. leaving one onely daughter Mary his heir behinde him a childe of five dayes old But although he lived not to effect his determination yet he gave them an honourable testimony of their worth and withall made a confession of the wrong he had done to them and gave them a clear absolviture from all former imputation And so for their part they rest satisfied with it and seek no other The King was dead who had purposed to have brought them home his will is enough to them they stand not on ceremonies they come home now unsent for There were taken prisoners at the Solom-Mosse seven Earles and Lords foure and twenty others of inferiour but good place and quality When King Henry of England had triumphed a while over them causing to lead them from the Towre of London to Court through Cheapside Street the 20. of December upon Saint Thomas day he rebuked them as breakers of Covenant by a long harangue of his Chancellour who magnified the Kings mercy who did said he remit much of the rigour he might justly have used against them After this they had some more freedome and when the news of the Kings death was come he dealt kindly with them and told them his intention which was to have their Kings daughter married to his sonne Prince Edward that so the Nations of England and Scotland might be joyned together by that alliance for affecting of which match he takes their promise to favour his designe and to set it forward at home as farre as they might without dammage to their Countrey or reproach and infamy to themselves So having first taken pledges and hostages of them at New-Castle by the Duke of North-folke for their return in case the peace were not agreed on he sent them home to Scotland the first of January 1543. with these returned our Douglasses the Earle and Sir George after fifteen years exile and were received of all with great joy and gratulation Onely they were not welcome to the Cardinall They had been ever at variance they ranne divers courses in policie he suspected their Religion specially Sir Georges He knew they would not approve nor ratifie the Kings testament which he had forged wherein he was made Protectour and Governour with three Noblemen to be his Assessours He doubted not but that they would oppose him in the Parliament and therefore here he found means to be chosen Governor before their return Yet his fraud was detected before they came home and he debouted and put from that authority In his place James Hamilton Earle of Arran was chosen as being the man to whom it properly belonged as next heire and best beloved partly because they had a good opinion of his towardly disposition and that he was not averse from the reformed Religion whereof he willingly read the controversies partly because they hated the Archbishop Beton and his priests crueltie which put every man in fear of their government That businesse was settled ere they came home The next point was the marriage of the young Queen which they were to set forward with England The Queen mother and the Cardinall and the whole faction of the Priests oppose this way with all their might and power But they prevailed not and the Cardinall because he troubled all and would suffer nothing to be done orderly he was shut up in a Chamber till the matters were concluded and pledges promised to bee given to the English Ambassadour Sir Ralphe Sadler for performance Ambassadours also were sent into England to treat on the conditions They were the Earle of Glencarne Sir George Douglas Sir William Hamilton of Machane and the Secretarie of estate These remained foure moneths in England agreed at last and concluded all articles and conditions But in their absence the Cardinall was set at liberty who troubled all gathered a contribution of the Clergie and what by bribing what by other practices used by him and the Queen turns the Nobilitie quite an other way When those that had been sent into England were returned and found things in this estate they were much grieved at it and laboured to recall things and to perswade them to keep their promise made to King Henry To move them hereto Sir George Douglas spake to them very earnestly and told them the apologue of the asse which a King did love so dearly that he had a great minde and desire to have her to speak and having dealt with divers Physicians to make her to speak they told him it was a thing impossible and gainst nature but he being impatient and not enduring to have his desire crossed slew them because they told him the truth At last he trying about what others could doe one who was made wise by their example being required to do it he undertook it but withall he shew him that it was a great work and would be very chargeable The King being set upon it to have it done told him he should have what allowance he pleased and bade him spare for no charges and that besides he would reward him liberally The Physician told him that it would prove also a long cure and could not be done in a day ten years were the fewest that could be allotted to it The King considered of it and was contented to allow him that time for performing it and so they agreed and the Physician began to fall to work about his asse His friends hearing of it came to him and asked him what he meant to take in hand that which could not be performed in nature He smiled and said unto them I thought you had been wiser than to ask me such a question if I had sayes he refused to take it in hand he had put me to death presently now I have gained ten years time before which be expired who can tell what may happen The King may die the asse may die I my self may die and if any of these happen I am freed In the mean time I shall be in good estate wealth honour and the Kings favour Even so sayes Sir George stands the case with us at this time if wee refuse and leap back from the conditions that are propounded and agreed on wee enter into present Warre for which we are very unfit and ill provided If we embrace them we gain time we shall enjoy peace and quietnesse during the Queens childe-hood and before that be expired Prince Edward may die our Queen may die King Henry may die or the parties when they come to age may refuse one another or then perhaps as things may fall out it may be thought the best way by us all But he could not perswade them to it the Queen mother and the Cardinall the Popish and Politick Faction standing for France and drawing
besieged Broghtie upon Tay Angus is said to have been with him and lying at Breeghen with some horsemen to have skirmished daylie with the enemie At last both Broghtie and another Castle near unto it were taken and almost the whole Garrisons slain that were in them And now the Queen-Mother being Regent all her care and endeavour was to bring Scotland into subjection of the French For this purpose a motion was made that all men should be taxed proportionably according to their meanes and the moneyes levied thence should be imployed to wage souldiers for the defence of the Countrey that so the Gentlemen and Nobilities travell and bloud might be spared None liked of this course but every one eschewed to be the first refuser and opposer of it At last the small Barons sent Sir James Sandilands of Calder and the Laird of Weemes to her whose speeches are set down at length Thus our Writers say But the ancient men report that the Earle of Angus was the man that made the refusall it may be he joyned with them and that he came to Edinburgh accompanied with 1000. horse which was against her Proclamation whereby it was forbidden that any man should have any moe in train then his domesticks and houshold servants which was to make way for and was another meane of their intended tyranny She reproved him for transgressing the Proclamation by being so accompanied He answered That the Knaves would not leave him that he would gladly be rid of them for they did eat all his Bread and his Beefe that he would think himself much bound to her if she would make him free and quit of them Concerning the tax which she desired to be made he said briefly We will fight our selves and that better than any hired fellows our Prededecessours have done it and so will we do also They tell also how at another time she desired of him to have his Castle of Tantallon to keep warders in or upon I know not what pretext or for what use To this hee gave no direct answer for a long time but having a Gose-hawke on his fist which he was feeding spake of her saying she was a greedy Glad that she had already too much and yet desired more But when the Queen insisted not understanding or not willing to understand his meaning he told her Yes Madam why not all is yours ye shall have it it is at your service But Madam I must be Captain and keeper of it I shall keep it for you as well as any man you shall put into it They tell also how the Queen Regent had intention to make the Earle of Huntley a Duke whereof when she was discoursing with Angus she told him how Huntley had done her very good service for which she intended to advance him and make him a Duke to which he answered Why not Madam we are happy that have such a Princesse that can know and will acknowledgemens service and is willing to recompense it But by the might of God this was his oath when he was serious and in anger at other times it was by Saint Bride of Douglas if he be a Duke I will be a Drake alluding to the word Duke which in Scotland signifies a Duck as well as that title and dignitie which being the female and the Drake the male his meaning was he would be above and before him Our Predecessours sayes he have done as good service as he or his for which they have the priviledge to be the first of the Nobilitie after those of the blood Royall and I will not lose it in my time upon any such pretext So she desisted from further prosecuting of that purpose Not long after this he died in Tantallon and was buried in Abernethie when he had lived from his marrying the Queen in the year 1514. in continuall action all the minority of King James the fifth his majority all the time of the Duke of Albanie of the Governour Hamilton and of the Queen-Mother till the year 1556. or 57. the space of 44. or 45. years to which if we shall adde his age at his marriage of which we have no certainty and suppose it to have been 20. years hee hath lived some 64. years He was a man besides his other vertues spoken of of greater wisedom than he made show of or then did appear unto men His brother Sir George who died before him was more learned and of greater eloquence with whom he entertained alwayes brotherly love and friendship and would seem to be guided much by his counsel so that when any suit was made to him his answer was We shall advise with our brother But his brother would tell them who came to entreat him to mediate with the Earle in plain language that if he had referred it to his advising with him it was a thing he intended not to do for sayes he what he mindes to do he never adviseth with me Neither was he hereby accounted lesse wise indeed for even this was a point of wisedome that he would have his brother seem more wise which did no whit diminish nor derogate any thing from him It was of this brotherly affection that he espoused his brothers quarrell against George Lord Hume about the Lands of Cockburnspeth or Colburnspeth as some will have it termed The Lands were possessed by one John Hume who was a near Kinsman to the Lord Hume but for some unkindnesse or hard dealing and usage of the said Lords towards him he chose rather to sell them to Sir George Douglas To put his brother in possession or to keep it the Earle assembled out of Cliddisdale Tividale and other parts to the number of 3000. men He was also assisted by Sir George Hume of Wedderburne and the Laird of Blackader together with the rest of Wedderburnes father brothers all of them except Broom-house who followed the Lord Hume Angus brought with him field-pieces and all provision of Warre The Lord Hume with his forces came to the Moor above the Park-gate of Cockburnspeth and alighting from their horses put their men in order of battell But when he saw Angus begin to march toward him and that none came between to bring the matter to a Parley he shrunk back over the ditch that was near by Hereupon Angus thinking it enough to retain his brothers possession stayed his Companies and stood still The Lord Hume retired and going homeward scattered his Company and the Earle did the like Here a quarrell was like to have arisen betwixt John Hume of Blackader and one Douglas of Jedward forrest For when Angus began to march against the Lord Hume this Douglas sayes to Blackader Now we of the Forrest will teach you of the Merse to fight The other answered a little angerly onely for the time but when all were retired he challenged Douglas for those words to whom Douglas answered were ye angry at my words when the other said he was It is well
rather be with the blessed sons of Noah to overspread with the mantle of silence and oblivion the nakednesse of those to whom we owe even a filial dutie pietie Concerning that Princesse my heart inclineth more to pitie I see good qualities in her and love them I see errours and pity them I see gentlenesse courtesie humilitie beautie wisedome liberalitie who can but affect these If they be carried to inconvenience who can but lament it In that sex in that place in that education in that company a woman a Princesse accustomed to pleasure to have their will by Religion by sight by example by instigation by soothing and approbation Happie yea thrice happy are they who are guided through these rocks without touch nay without shipwrack I do advert more than I finde set down by Writers while I search into all the causes which might have drawn on these lamentable events Besides the secret loathings in the estate of marriage which who knows but the actors bringing forth dislike then quarrels on both sides then crossing th warting then hatred then desire to be freed besides all this impotencie and desire of revenge being seconded with shew of reason and backed with a colour of law and justice what wil it not do Her husband had killed a servant of hers whom he had dragged violently out of her bed-chamber Behold him therefore as Lawyers or such as pretended skill in law would alledge guiltie of death in their judgment He was not crowned but proclaimed King only by her sole authority never acknowledged by a Parliament so was he but a private man a subject to her his Soveraigne as are the wives and children of Kings Wherefore his Fact in slaying Rizio was flat treason for which he might have bin arraigned and suffered according to law But bearing the name of a King having many friends and kinred a legall proceeding could hardly be attempted without great difficulty and might have caused an insurrection and much bloud-shed with uncertain event Wherefore in wisedome the most convenient way was to do it privatly and secretly secret justice is justice notwithstanding formalities are but for the common course of things This was an extraordinary case Justice is absolutly necessary the form whether this or that way is indifferent it may be altered or omitted the Princes power may dispense with forms in case of necessitie or conveniencie so the substance be observed Well I conceive that a Prince upon such suggestions upon dislike in anger and indignation might be drawn by his counsellours neither can I but conceive that these colours have been here represented to perswade or to sooth To be short that fact so lamentable and which I can never remember without lamenting every way in her own and her husbands person done by the Earle Bothwell he murdering her husband she marrying him the matter seemed extreame strange and odious in the eyes of many It is true Bothwell was cleared or rather not filed by an Assise but the Nobilitie judging him not to be sufficiently cleansed but rather being fully perswaded that he was the authour of the murder thought themselves bound in duty to bring him to a further triall And howsoever he had married the Queen yet did they not take themselves to be so farre bound in obedience to her as in that regard to desist from all further inquiring into that Fact Nay it did rather move their indignation to see him who had committed so vile and execrable a murder not onely to escape Scot-free but to reap so large and rich a reward as was the Queens own person Besides they thought the consequent might prove dangerous if he who had massacred the father and married the mother should also have the son the onely barre and lett of his ambition to establish the Crown to himself and his posteritie in his power and custodie These were given out as the causes of their taking arms which were very plausible to the vulgar especially the safetie of the young Prince James There is no question they had also their own particular respects which are seldome wanting and do commonly concurre with the publick cause wherefore there joyned together the Earles of Argyle Glencairne and Marre the Lords Lindsay and Boyde These bound themselves to pursue Bothwel and to assist one another against whosoever would oppose them especially to keep the young Prince from coming into Bothwels power But Argyle repenting him went the next morning to the Queen and revealed all the matter and the Lord Boyde also was at last perswaded with many fair promises to forsake them and joyn with Bothwell The â—…st notwithstanding remained firme with whom Morton took part He thought he could do no lesse being so near a kinsman to the late King and so to the young Prince It is true he had been beholding to Bothwell but no benefit could binde him to assist him in this case for by so doing he should have given some colourable ground to that report which had so spred it self that it was beleeved a while about the Court of England that Murray and he were authours of the Kings murder To have remained neutrall would have been but ill taken on both sides The Lord Hume Cesford and Balcleugh though they had not subscribed with the other Lords yet did they hate Bothwell and were suspected to incline to the contrary Faction The year preceding Bothwel had made an in-rode upon Liddisdale for the suppressing of theeves and apprehending of out-lawed Borderers with bad successe for he was wounded and hardly escaped with his life This year he resolves to repair his honour and by some notable exploit to gain the good-will of the people which that he might the more easily do the chief men of the name of Scot and Ker who were likely to hinder him were commanded to enter into prison in the Castle of Edinburgh and there to remain till his returne But they fearing some worse meaning went home to their houses The Lord Hume also being summoned to enter would not obey Notwithstanding Bothwell goeth on with his intended journey and so the Queen and he come to Borthwick Castle there to make all things ready for this expedition The adverse party thought this place was not unfit to surprize him in it and therefore they appointed their Rendezvous at Liberton whither Morton onely came The Earle of Athole whither through his naturall slownesse or fearfulnesse by his not keeping that appointment caused the rest to break also and to stay still at Stirlin The Lord Hume in hope to have been seconded went directly to Borthwick and lay about the Castle but seeing no appearance of their coming he kept such negligent watch that the Queen and Bothwell escaped and went back to the Castle of Dumbar The Lords thus frustrated went to Edinburgh to practise the Citizens there and to draw them to their side which they easily effected The Castle was kept by Sir James
shoulder a long time without knowing who he was at last going away to bed again he perceived it was he and smiling said to him GOD make you a good man and so went his way From thence forward John conversed in publick and came ordinarily into his sight and presence without being challenged as if he had been formally released from his banishment The Earl of Angus himself had his own discontents and thought him too carefull to preferre provide for his natural sons and not so careful of him as he should have been Besides these that thought themselves dis-obliged he had professed enemies that hunted for all the advantages against him they could devise at home the Castle faction Master John Metellane Sir Robert Melvin Pittadraw and abroad in France the Lord Seton Farnihaste Waughton who was not very busie the Bishops of Glasgow and Rosse Ambassadours and Agents for the Queen These things like warts or freckles in a beautifull body seemed to stain the lustre of his government and though they may be thought but small slips and weaknesses yet they made impression in the mindes of some and in the own time brought forth hard effects albeit in respect of his place wisedome and power like slow poyson they were long ere they did shew forth their operation There fell out a businesse in the year 1576. the 7. of July which men looked should have brought on warre with England Sir John Forester Warden of the middle March in England Sir John Carmichael Warden for Scotland met for keeping of the Truce at a place called The Red Swire There the Scottish Warden desired that one Farstein an English man who had been filed by a Bill of goods stolne from Scotland should be delivered as the custome was to the owner of the goods to be kept by him untill he were satisfied for them The English Warden alledged that the man was fugitive and so the Warden was not bound to answer for him or deliver him but the party endammaged was to seek redresse of any that should be found to receive or harbour him in their houses Sir John Carmichael taking this not to be spoken in sinceritie but for a shift to frustrate justice urged and pressed the matter more hardly desiring him to speak and deal plainly without sparing any man for fear or favour but regarding onely what was just and right according to equitie and reason Sir John Forester thinking himself taxed of partialitie beganne to bee angry and in a contemptuous manner bad Carmichael match himself with his equalls and not with him who was above him both in birth and quality and therewith hee rose up from the place hee sate in and walked a little away from thence The English Borderers chiefly they of Tindall being all Bow-men when they perceived their Warden displeased glad of occasion to trouble the Peace sent a flight of arrows amongst the Scots whereby they killed one of them and wounded diverse The Scots who looked for no such thing and were gone some to Cards and some to other Pastimes being scattered here and there fled at the first many of them At length some few about twenty persons taking courage and calling to the rest to stay and stand to it they joyned together and charged the English so fiercely that they slew divers of them amongst whom was Sir George Heron a worthy Gentleman and well beloved of both the Countreyes whom they would have been loath to have hurt if the heat of the conflict had not carried them to it unawares Sir John Forester and the Gentlemen that were with him were taken prisoners and brought into Scotland to the Regent He entertained them kindely and honourably but detained them as lawful prisoners and breakers of the Peace till the Queen of England sent for them It was expected that this should have bin an occasion of warre but the Regent was nothing afraid of the matter He knew them and they him he entertained friendship with them after his wonted manner and sent many Scottish Falcons for a present to the Courtiers of England whereof one made a jest saying That hee dealt very nobly and bountifully with the English in that he gave them live Hawkes for dead Herons alluding to Sir George Heron who was slain The businesse came to a treatie and the Regent came in person to Foulden in the Merse where the English Commissioners met him They agreed on these termes That the goods should be restored and for satisfaction and repairing of the Queens honour Carmichael should go to London and come in the Queens will He went as far as York where being come the 26. of September he was detained there some five or six weeks and so was dismissed Concerning restitution of the Goods the Regent caused make a Proclamation by which he commanded all that were on this side of Forth to come to him at Edinburgh the 8. of October with provision of victuall for twenty dayes intending to go to the Borders But he continued or adjourned the diet till he should give new advertisement for the Borderers ceased from their stealing and took order for restoring what they had taken Afterward he held Justice-Courts at Peebles and Edinburgh which was interpreted to be done more for getting money than doing of justice The townsmen of Edinburgh were especially aimed at most carefully summoned yet they were continued and cast overto another time only they paid a thousand marks Scottish for Bullion which the Merchants are bound to furnish to the Mint but had neglected to do it During the time of his Regencie he met with one private conspiracy of which John Semple son to the Lord Semple was author upon what ground or motive I know not It was revealed by one Gabriel Semple who being confronted with John before the secret Councel avouched it and offered to make it good by combate But it needed not for John confessed it and was thereupon condemned to be hanged quartred and drawn Yet when his friends interceeded for him the Regent nothing bloud-thirsty did onely send him to the castle there to remain during pleasure which not being declared he was kept there during his Regency after which he was set at liberty In the year 1577. the 4. of March the Nobility assembling at Stirlin concluded that the King should take the government into his own hands and should be guided by a Councell and the Regent deposed No cause was given out nor could there be any sufficient reason pretended The King was not yet 18. years of age which was the time limited and set down in the Act of the Queens dimission for him to be governed by Regents At most he was but 11. or 12. years old When these newes were brought to the Regent at Dalkeith being astonished therewith he came to Edinburgh but little countenance was made to him by the townsmen few came from the countrey no Baron almost of note save Wed derburn none of the Nobility
so far were they alienated from him in affection And indeed though they had intended to have come in to assist him he gave them no time to do it for ere they could have come as my Lord Boyd only did he had dimitted his Regencie and was so far from making any impediment or let to the Proclamation that he assisted a single officer with a trumpet who came to proclaime the Kings authoritie and publickly laying down his Office he took instruments of his dimission The next day when the Lord Boyd came to him hee chid him soundly for this his haste and even he himself when he had thought better on it was angry with himself that hee should so rashly and unadvisedly have given way to his enemies who used the Kings bare name against his authoritie which was to last five or six years longer and was established by the Laws of the Kingdome and Act of Parliament unto which they themselves had consented and given their approbation Whether or not hee did best in dimitting it may be disputed on both sides The adverse party seemed strong Argyle Athole Crawford yea also which did most astonish him his friends Glames Ruthven and Lindesay his most cherished Pitcarne Abbot of Dumfermling Secretary and Tillebardin Controller he had the ill-will of the Burrows especially Edinburgh And yet having right and the law on his side some would have regarded that the multitude so mutable might have been reconciled and the Faction dissolved being glewed together by nothing but common discontentment by contenting some and putting some in hope of having place in managing the affairs of the Kingdome Neither could matter of division have been long wanting amongst themselves where there were so many heads such diversitie of judgement and so many severall aimes and intentions If hee had but stuck to his right declared and claimed it and in the mean time kept himself safe by his own power and friendship in Dalkeith or Tantallon it is possible and not improbable that hee might have dis-appointed them But hee left that way and having dimitted the authority he rendered also the Palace of Haly-rood-house the Mint and Coyning-house with the printing irons also the Kings Jewels and what else belonged to the Crown was delivered to the Lord Glames and Maxwell who were sent from the King and his new Councell to receive them And good reason he should do so for now they were no more his seeing he was no more Regent having dimitted the authority he could not retain them Yet he did not so with the castle of Edinburgh which the same two Lords had also commission to receive His brother George of Parkhead as we have said was Captain of it who not being well provided of Victuall before he found that it was then too late to begin For seeking to Victuall it both privatly and openly hee was hindred by the Townsmen whereupon ensued bloud-shedding and slaughter The Town had placed a Guard about the Butter-market where the Weigh-house now stands and the Constable of the Castle Archbald Douglas brother to John of Tillie-whillie issuing forth set upon the Guard before they were aware and having killed two or three of them retired to the Castle again This did no good it procured hatred toward himself but purchased no Victuall to the Castle Wherefore the Guard being more warie he was so straited for want of Vivers that he was forced to surrender it to the Lord Ruthven and the Lord Lindsay the first of April 1578. In this mean time some fourtnight before the seventeenth of March the Lord Glames Chancellour was slaine at Stirlin There had been some old quarrell betwixt the Earle Crawford and him but now both being on the Kings side they were upon termes of agreement or assurance It happened so that as the one was going to the Castle of Stirlin and the other coming from it they rencountred in a narrow Lane Both of them commanded their followers and train to give way which they did and were now all passed save two of their servants that were last who having first justled one another drew their Swords and flew to it Hereupon both their Lords with their Companies turned and began to skirmish where the Lord Glames being a tall man of stature and higher than the rest was shot with a Pistolet and so died It is uncertain who it was that shot him but many thought it was Crawford himselfe because he was very skilfull in shooting with a piece Wherefore he was committed to prison but was released again soon after without further triall or enquiry Whereupon followed great enmity and mischief betwixt these two families of Crawford and Glames It was observed with admiration that the news of this slaughter which was committed about five a Clock in the after-noon was reported punctually and perfectly at Edinburgh by six there being 24. miles distance between It appears by this that if Morton had not laid down his authority over hastily other such things might have fallen out to have divided that faction which might have furnished him with matter enough to have wrought out his own continuance therein But now having laid it down he must play the after-game as well as he may There were chosen to be of the Kings Councell Argyle Athole Montrose the Bishop of Caithnesse Montroses Grand Uncle the Abbots of Dumsermling and Newbottle the Lord Ruthven Lindsay and Oglebee These coming to Edinburgh he gives place and withdraws himself not to Dalkeeth it was too near neither to Douglas it was too farre off and out of the way nor to Tantallon it was a place of strength and it might have been interpreted fear in him but to Logh-leven to his Cousin William Douglas who was also a near Cousin to the Earle of Marre that from thence and by him he might deale with them who had the Kings Person in keeping and finde meanes to turne about the wheele againe and to overturne them who had turned him in a manner out of his Regencie There hee busied himself in making of Walks and Alleys in drawing of Garden plots or knots little minding any State affaires in appearanee or if any warie wit did suspect any thing of him or any clear eyed Lynceus or well sighted Argus espied some designe which was very hard for them to doe yet most part saw nothing and there were but few that suspected any thing and none that could help or hinder it For so hee brought it as most men think or so it came to passe that Alexander Ereskin brother to the late Earle a man of a good easie nature and no ill disposition and who though of himselfe hee were nothing factious or malicious yet he had been an instrument whom the other partie Argyle Athole c. had used to turne Morton out of his Regencie by admitting them unto the King who was committed to his charge as Captain of the Castle of Stirlin and Tutour to the young Earle of Marre was
himselfe almost after the same manner turned out of his charge of keeping the King and Castle For as the King had been moved to take the government upon himself before the time appointed so the Earle of Marre was moved to take upon himself that his own charge of keeping the King and Castle of Stirlin before his time being not yet of age nor Major The manner of it was this One Morning the 26. of April 1578. the Earle got up betimes to go a hunting and sending for the Keyes of the Castle Gate Alexander his Uncle came himself in person and having opened the Gate to let his Nephew forth he himselfe and his servants were thrust out at the Gate by the Earle assisted by his own naturall brother and his Uncles the Abbots of Cambskenneth and Driebrugh very worthie kinde upright and honest Gentlemen and so he took the Keyes and keeping of the King and Castle into his own hands the 27. of April 1578. as my notes say and so not above 7. weeks after Mortons dimission of his Regency Whether or not Morton imployed Tillibardine in this work and gave him Money for it he being Uncle to the Earle of Marre I cannot affirme it though I know it was reported neither indeed can I say confidently that Morton plotted this businesse and that it was his doing or what hand he had in it or whether it were nothing else but division amongst themselves However it were by this meanes the designes of the new Counsellours were turned to nothing They had the 9. of April chosen the Earle of Athole Chancellour and indicted a Parliament to be held the 10. of July and had consulted of many Articles to be concluded therein Upon the newes of this change they go to Stirlin but the Castle was kept so close that they were not suffered to come in save one at once There they had some meetings in the Town and afterward returned to Edinburgh the 8. of May. Morton waa come to Dalkeith a little before wherefore they send to him and desire to conferre with him He came to Craig-Miller and there spake with Athole and Argyle and at last after much tossing of businesse they agreed so well that they went with him to Dalkeith to dinner On the morrow the 9. of June Morton goes to Stirlin and was friendly received by the Earle of Marre into the Castle The rest followed that same day so that the whole Nobilitie was assembled together the tenth day By their advice the Counsell was changed and Morton made Principal and President thereof The Parliament by Proclamation was transferred to Stirlin there to be held the twentie fifth day of July whither the Lords of Parliament were ordained to come with their ordinary train The other Lords Athole Argyle Montrose Lindesay Oglebee Maxwell Harris and the former Councell conveened in Edinburgh and sent Montrose and Lindsay to excuse their absence and to give the reason and cause of it because as they alledged the Parliament was not free being kept within the Castle of Stirlin and both King Castle and all in the Earle of Marres power All this notwithstanding the Parliament held wherein there were not many things concluded The chief things were a discharge given to Morton for his government during the time of his Regencie An exoneration to the late Earle of Marre who had been Regent for his keeping of our Soveraigne Lords Person within the Castle of Stirlin The Lord Hume was also restored from his forfeitrie by the meanes and procuring of Sir George Hume of Wedderburne with the consent indeed of Morton whom he solicited for that end but against his opinion and advice For he told him freely that he thought it was not his best course for sayes he you never got any good of that house if it were once taken out of the way you are next and it may be you will get but small thanks for your paines Sir George answered that the Lord Hume was his Chief and he could not see his house ruined if they were unkinde he could not do withall that would be their own fault this he thought himself bound to do and for his own part whatsoever their carriage were to him he would do his duty to them if his Chief should turne him out at the fore-doore he would come in again at the back-doore Well sayes Morton if you be so minded it shall be so I can do no more but tell you my opinion and so consented to do it Yet Sir George had so ordered the matter that he made no question to have carried it without Mortons consent by the Abbot of Driebrugh and Cambskenneth to whom he was allied by his wife Wherefore they are mis-taken that say Morton did all and that there was nothing done but according to his pleasure for hee was but accessary and concurred as one of the chief and prime Noblemen but the house of Marre had the main sway at this time At this Parliament the wardenrie of the East march was taken from Coldinknowes and given to Sir George of Wedderburne and he thought it no robberie to take it being given him In August the other Lords with whom were Coldinknows and Manderston Cesford and Fadunside assembled their forces and having set forth a Declaration that their purpose was to set the King at liberty they marched from Edinburgh to Fawkirk Neither was Morton slow in gathering together his friends at Stirlin with resolution to have tryed the hazard of a battell The Earle of Angus went out divers times and skirmished with them but there was no great hurt done Onely in a single Combate or Duell upon a challenge which was sought on horse-back with Lances one Taite a Tividale man that belonged to Cesford was slain by James Johnston a follower of Angus he also being sore wounded At last they came to an agreement and lest they should seem to have done nothing they condescended that the King should be brought to Edinburgh or elsewhere as they pleased by the advice of the Nobility which served little for their purpose for there was no time limited and when he was brought to the palace of Haly-rood-house the 30. of September 1579. a year after yet was Marre and Morton the chief men about him and had greatest credit with him But before that time it was concluded in Councell that the Lord Aberbrothe and Claude of Pasley his brother should bee pursued as slayers of Lennox and Murray late Regents which was done accordingly But they themselves having fled into England their servants were taken and some executed others imprisoned and their Lords Houses demolished This motion is thought to have proceeded chiefly from the house of Marre and Logh-leven Wee hear of no new occasion given by them for they remained neutrals and did not side with either partie at this time Mortons part was that he remained a spectator and was contented that mens minds should be taken up with some other thing
equalitie in ruling though of never so neare and deare friends they will choke us with that old saying Nulla fides Regni sociis c. They will thinke it a diminution to the Kings authoritie which ought not to bee admitted either in effect or in appearance The grounds of his Title will seeme to bee brangled and overthrowne also his estate will bee made thereby more unsure and doubtfull The match though with a mother will bee too hard for him shee is elder and so wiser and more experienced and may soon steppe up from this equalitie to a Superioritie by questioning her former dimission by revoking and recalling of it as being done in prison and so not free nor voluntary Thus shall the King bee thrust out of his place the Countrey his old friends Religion and all quite undone Morton was too old a Cat to draw such a straw before him or to propound any thing tending that way wherefore their best was to make him away that so the plot might goe on And much more good effect would come of that one stroke Hee was rich hee had faire lands and houses a faire reward of all their pains and travell And no question his friends that should take his part might bee involved and insnared with him Especially the Earle of Angus could hardly in this case of his Uncle so behave himselfe but occasion might bee found against him which would bee a faire bootie The facilitie of compassing a businesse doth often draw men on and doth greatly prevail in all consultations The new factions against him were very strong yet hee kept them downe but it was meeerly by the Kings countenance if that were once taken away from him the rest would prove but easie And now to facilitate all there fell out such occasions as they could have wished or as they had made For in September in the yeare one thousand five hundreth seventy and nine Mounsieur d' Obignie was come or brought home his name his kindred his carriage his commission from friends in France his comelinesse his observance his person did procure him credit with the King and this faction did privately insinuate with him and openly thrust him forward into the Kings favour and put him out of conceit of Morton and indeed quite alienated him from him and so by him the King whose eare hee now had for Morton being such an adversary to the Queene and so to France Obignie to doe the Queene and to doe France service to pleasure the holy League himselfe being a Papist and to gaine the good will of this faction by whom hee was to rise to some great place about the King was easily induced to promove their plotte and malice against him Neither was there great difficultie in it hee had lost many friends offended all sorts of men the Burrowes the Ministerie and who so doth zealously affect them so farre as that if they were not his enemies they were but cold friends and such as would bee but spectatours and no wayes actours for him There fell out also about this time in October 1580. an accident which did him much hurt and made for their purpose The Lord Ruthven having beene in Kincarn a house of the Earle of Montrose at the marriage of the Earle of Marre as he returned to Perth his way lying neare to Diplin which belonged to the Lord Olyphant and there being enmitie and deadly fewd betwixt Olyphant and Ruthven Ruthven not withstanding rode that way in view of Diplin Olyphant tooke this as done in contempt of him and therefore issuing forth with some horsemen and some fire locks followed them and came upon them so unexpectedly and with such advantage of weapons that Ruthvens men fled presently and their Lord was forced to doe the like Onely one Alexander Stuart of the house of Traquaire and a Kinsman of Ruthvens stayed behind the rest partly to keep off the pursuers partly to speake with Olyphant in fair termes and was slain by a shot from one that knew him not sore against Oliphants minde and to his great griefe and discontentment The Lord Ruthven seeking by order of law to repair his credit and to be revenged for the killing of his friend causes summon Oliphant to answer criminally before the Justice Generall This Oliphant had married Margaret Douglas daughter to William Douglas of Logh-leven and now being pursued upon his life was assisted by his father in law The Earle of Morton would gladly have agreed the parties but the fact being recent and the Lord Ruthven together with the friends of the Gentleman that was slain having received such an affront and indignity there was no possibility to take it away save by law Wherefore Morton joyned with the party that was pursued for his life which hath ever beene accounted most Noble most tolerable and free from exception or quarrelling Besides Oliphant had not commanded his servant to shoote neither did hee allow or approve but was sory for it in his heart but hee thought hee could not with his honour deliver one who followed him and had done this rash fact in and for his service but was bound to defend him all hee could and protect him from all danger and harme according to his power Notwithstanding of this Ruthven was mightily displeased with Morton for countenancing and assisting Olyphant against him and Master John Metellane and Sir Robert Melvine who tooke part with Ruthven laid hold of the occasion and blew the bellowes so that they brought him to that point of unkindenesse that hee could very well have beene contented to see Morton reduced to such an estate and condition as that hee might neede his helpe and bee sensible of the losse of so steadable and usefull a friend as hee tooke himselfe to be Wherefore when hee understood that his enemies were plotting against him either for that he knew not that they aimed at no lesse then his death and finall overthrow or if hee did know so much because hee thought hee could give them a stop when hee pleased and hinder them from attaining that point of their aime hee suffered the course to goe on and perhaps helped it forward The name of Stuart were also offended with him for assisting one who was accused of the killing a Stuart and all this was aggreaged and aggravated by those of his opposite faction Besides this hee had shewed that hee was not well pleased with the Courtship and favour which Mounsieur D'Obignie had with the King because there was a generall suspition and feare that hee was imployed and would labour to corrupt and pervert him in his Religion There was with Obignie one Monbirneau who was thought to have been an actor and executioner of the Massacre in France extreamely dissolute in his conversation and therefore much hated feared and abhorred of all men which did reflect upon Obignie for his entertaining and familiarity with him The Ministers spake and preached openly and plainly against them
of the Councell and some Ministers deputed by the King who had agreed upon this conclusion Thirdly hee said that Councels and Doctors of the Church did think that the triall of such things is most conveniently and fitly to bee taken in the place where the slander is raised and scandall given which was Saint Andrewes for there that Sermon was preached Fourthly hee pleaded that the priviledges of the University granted and given to it by former Kings and confirmed and ratified by his Majesties self made the Rector and his Assessors Judges to all Ministers Masters and Students that were Members of the same and were accused of any offence committed within the liberties thereof Fifthly that he spake nothing but what he had good warrant for from scripture Sixthly that he had for him first the testimony of the Universitie signed by the Rector and sealed with their seal secondly the testimony of the Church-Session in S. Andrews subscribed by the Ministers Elders and Deacons thirdly the testimony of the Provest and Bailiffs and town Councell signed by the town Clerk by their commandement and sealed with their seal fourthly and last of all the testimony of the Presbyterie subscribed by the Clerk thereof which testimonies were of more value to absolve him than any one mans accusation was to condemne him Seventhly he desired that he might have the common priviledge of all the Subjects which was to know his accuser and the prerogative of a Minister of Gods word that an accusation should not be received or put in processe against him but under two or three witnesses Eighthly that his accuser might be liable and incurre the punishment due to him by the Acts of Parliament if his accusation were found to be false Ninthly that the Defender might have place and be permitted to object against his Accuser And that if William Stuart were the man he would prove that the said William had professed hatred against him and had threatned him to do him bodily harm in which respect his information was to be suspected if he were the Delatour or if he were a witnesse his testimony was not sufficient Notwithstanding of all this yet he said he would simply declare the truth in the presence of God and his Angels so far forth as his memory would serve him He said his text was Daniels expounding of the hand-writing on the wal to Baltazar Here he observed how Daniel in reproving Baltazar for not giving glory to God for his benefits toward him and his father and for abusing the vessels of the house of God did apply the Text of the hand-writing to Baltazar From hence and other places of Scripture he inferred that application ought to be made of examples whether of mercies or judgements by the Ministers of the Word as Daniel was to Kings as was Baltazar And that the nearer the example touched the party to whom it were applied as that of Nabuchodonosor who was father to Baltazar the more forcible it would be This said he is the right way of application but who doth it now-a-dayes Or if any do it who cares for it or is moved with it If a man should now apply the example of our Predecessours to these times as of King James the third how his Courtiers and flatterers abused him would they not say that he raved and wandered from his Text Nay perhaps accuse him of Treason Secondly he said concerning these words which his accuser did alledge to have been spoken by him that our Nabuchodonosor to wit the Kings mother had bin banished twice seven years would be restored again as it never came into his mind so did he not remember the words or any expression tending to that purpose or importing any such thing Thirdly As for that speech That the King was unlawfully called to the Crown or any thing sounding that way he protested before God he never spake it nor did he ever doubt of the lawfulnesse of his Majesties authority which the Church had ever maintained he himself constantly avouched as all that knew him could bear witnesse That it was true that in speaking of Nabuchodonosor he had said That first howbeit he had succeeded to his fathers Kingdome and that when he was of ripe years secondly though he were endowed with wisedome learning liberality and other vertues thirdly though he had conquered and purchased divers Territories and Countries as a valiant Captain having been Lieutenant to his father in his fathers time fourthly And although he were made King after his father by all the Nobility yet Daniel maketh mention of none of all these but saith That God gave him the Kingdome From whence he gathered as a firm conclusion That by whatsoever way Kingdomes do come whether by election succession or conquest whether by ordinary or extraordinary means it is God that gives them he that makes Kings But alas men do forget this that are in high places as experience doth shew And not only Atheists and Idolaters but even godly Kings are subject to this forgetfulnesse David extraordinarily called Salomon also extraordinarily and Joas extraordinarily preserved and crowned in his tender years did all forget the ordainer all forget God their advancer and he therefore did chastise them That instead of applying this to the King he did as his custome ever was when he spake of his Majestie turne and convert it into a Prayer That since such was the weaknesse of Godly Kings it would please God of his mercie never to suffer our King to forget Gods goodnesse and mercie toward him who had called him extraordinarily to be King of the Countrey first being but a childe in his Cradle secondly his mother yet alive thirdly a great part of the Nobility his enemies and fourthly some of them still pursuing of him ever since the heavie burden of government was laid on his shoulders He concluded that these were his formall words upon which what ground any man could have to build such accusation against him he referred it to the wisedome of his Majestie and his councell who he hoped would not give eare to such who through malice did stretch or wrest his words or through ignorance did mistake them not being able to distinguish betwixt extraordinary calling and unlawfull calling This Declaration he set forth not so much to beg favour or releasement but to render the reason of his chosen and voluntary exile Divers moe than he who suffered as he did and for the same cause set forth likewise their apologies to justifie themselves by clearing of their innocencie and shewing the causes of their leaving the Countrey their callings The Courtiers did interest the King in all these quarrels and laboured to embarke him therein the deepest they could and by all meanes strove to make him beleeve that all was against him and that their aime was at him whom they wounded through their sides and fain they would have perswaded all others to the same But all were not so blinde
things grow worse had now at last being driven thereto by necessity called to minde what duty conscience God and the station wherein God had placed them did crave of them which was to endeavour that wicked Counsellours namely James Stuart called Earle of Arran chiefe Authour of all the mischiefe might be removed from about his Majestie after such a manner as they could best doe it And since no accesse was free and no man durst or would undertake to present their supplications to the King which contained a true information of his owne estate of the State of the Church and Countrey together with theirs therefore they had conveened in Arms not intending any hurt to their Prince whom they ever had honoured and still did honour and whose welfare was their chiefe end and aime or to wrong any good subject but for defence of their owne persons untill they should inform his Majestie of that which concerned him and belonged to them to remonstrate unto him either in his owne presence or by a publick Proclamation that so it might come to his eares which otherwise these wicked Counsellours did and would hinder him from hearing and that so it might come to the knowledge of all men and move the hearts of such as had true honest and courageous hearts to concurre with them in that so honourable and necessary a worke Wherefore they exhorted all men that they would not through fearfulnesse or a vaine opinion of obedience to the pretended command of a Prince who then was best obeyed when God was obeyed and wickednesse punished who did then truly reigne when wicked Councell was removed withdraw themselvs by lurking abandon the common good in hope to provide for their own particular safety which was not possible for them to doe at any time or in any case much lesse under such a man could there be any security for any good and honest man he being so violent proud tyrannicall unjust and such a profane mocker of Religion who would not be tied to or guided by any law or reason but was carried away by his owne appetite and ambition and who was more fit to be the executioner of a bloudy Nero then a Counsellour to such a just and Christian Prince farre lesse to be sole Ruler and Commander of the Kingdome under the shadow of his Majesties authority having so abused and polluted his name who was so honoured in his cradle and admired through the world for his hopefulnesse and great expectation of all princely vertues Whoso truly loued him ought to concurre and lend their aid to plucke him out of the jawes of these worse then wilde beasts that so his estate kingdome honour and person both in soule and body might be preserved This was the summe and straine of their Declarations and Letters sent abroad to move men to joyne with them in this businesse but all was in vaine for despaire of doing any good at this time had so possessed the hearts of all men that even the best affected did choose to sit still and lie quiet The Earle of Gowries apprehending had so astonished them and the incertaintie how to construe it did so amaze them that all his friends who should have made up a great part of their forces as Athole and others absenting themselves others fainted and held off Even Sir George Hume of Wedderburne a man both zealously affected to the cause and entirely loving the Actors Marre and Angus as being tied to them by bloud alliance and particular intimatenesse of friendship though he were acquainted with their proceedings from time to time and being prisoner in the Castle of Downe in Monteeth might easily have escaped from thence and come to them to Stirlin yet did he avoid all medling therein and would neither receive nor send message concerning that matter yea they themselves were contented that he should doe so in that generall desertion having gained nothing by their Declaration and Remonstrance save the publishing of their Apologie which was not necessary to friends whose approbation they had already and wrought nothing upon others For though the King had a copie thereof delivered into his own hand which they greatly desired that thereby he might know the naked truth of things and be truly informed of the Courtiers carriage and behaviour yet did it produce no effect to purpose neither did they make any use thereof that was known either to informe and perswade the King of the things contained therein or to reforme themselves Wherefore now their whole thoughts ranne onely upon this how to come off their lives safe and reserve themselves to a better and more convenient time so incertaine is the event of all humane enterprises The Courtiers failed not to make contrary Proclamations in the Kings name the bare shew whereof though there were but very few that favoured them or their proceedings in their heart was of such force that men conveened thereupon out of all quarters It was made in the strictest forme commanding all that were able to beare Armes from sixteene yeares of age to sixtie to assemble themselves and to bring with them provision of victuall for thirty dayes to march whither the King should be pleased to direct them Hereupon Franâ—…is Stuart Earle of Bothwell came with his forces to Edinburgh where the King was but he being brother-in-law to the Earle of Angus having married his sister the Courtiers did not like of his company and so he was commanded to returne home againe to his house He was indeed of the Lords faction and so were many others who obeyed the Kings proclamation who if they had had hearts and heads were enow of themselves to have taken order with the Courtiers But being dasht with feare of they knew not what if they had considered aright they looked upon one another and so were forced to guard those men whom they could have wished to be hanged The Town of Edinburgh were commanded to reach out 500. Musketiers which they did and this was the Courtiers greatest strength yet consisting of the vulgar and such as had no obligation to binde their fidelitie to them and if they had seen the Nobilitie Gentry go about to take them in hand would not have made great opposition nor have hazarded themselves for the Courtiers safety in all likelihood However Colonell William Stuart is sent with 500. men to Fawlkirke whereupon the Lords at Stirling went to a consultation to see what were best for them to doe They had not with them above 300. men which were their owne proper followers yet being resolute willing forward and active Gentlemen it was thought fittest by some to assaile him and to punish his boldnesse and audacitie for taking such charge upon him being but a meane Gentleman to invade and come against the Nobility Disdaine anger and courage seemed to approve of this resolution that so his malapertnesse might be chastised and dashed Neither were it without good use for if he were once
his own modestly tolerating that the Lands House and Lordship of Dalkeeth should still be retained by the young Duke of Lennox upon the Kings promise to be restored thereto so soon as any occasion should fall out of providing some other Lands to the Duke which was not done till the Lord Methven dying without heires male the Lands falling to the King he gave them to Lennox and restored Dalkeeth to Angus Out of the like modesty will to gratifie his Prince in whatsoever he could to the very uttermost of his power at the Parliament held in Edinburgh 1587. about two years after he dispensed with his priviledge of bearing the Crown at the Kings request and suffered the Duke to carry it with protestation and promise that it should not be prejudiciall to him nor his house in time coming and so with all meeknesse submitted himself to take the second place and carry the Scepter In this last point it was thought wisedome to yeeld so to disappoint those who were thought to have put the King upon it of purpose to have made a breach betwixt the King and him by his refusall The former was not effected without the bribing of those Courtiers who did then possesse the Kings eare Secretary Metellane got his Lands of Die-Water to work it which when he would have holden of the King by renunciation Angus refused to renounce and would onely give them holding of himself not without some indignation on both sides It was hardlier constructed that he suffered a decreet given in favours of Farnihaste to his prejudice to be reserved and stand good in his restitution And thus did he behave himself in his private affairs As for the publick affairs of the Kingdom hee suffered them to bee managed by the Master of Glames to whom the rest of their society were most inclined for the opinion they had of his wisedome greater experience and age as also for that now he was a prime officer of State Treasurer and allied with the Lord Hamilton rather than hee would enter into any contest which might breed any division amongst themselves being set altogether on peace and calmnesse howbeit he did not approve of all their proceedings and differed much in judgement from them concerning the administration and handling of matters So in the policie of the Church though out of a sincere minde and true zeal hee favoured and affected the right form as much as any and was much grieved that such order was not taken in it as should have been was expected yet he did tolerate that course which the rest thought good to suffer to go on For this they gave out That the King inclined to the government of Bishops and therefore it was not convenient to crosse his inclination abruptly and directly lest he should seem to be constrained or thralled in his actions a point which they avoided carefully and not used with that respect and liberty which is due to a Prince yet they said they should labour to work him to it with time taking their opportunity as it should be offered unto them And so indeed it was brought to passe for Bishops were first restrained of their using their pretended jurisdiction and by fact de facto even then brought under obedience to Synodes and Presbyteries and in the year 1592. the former discipline was re-established by Act of Parliament and all authority directly taken from Bishops But neither in the former Parliament holden at Linlithgow in December 1585. neither in the next holden at Edinburgh the 29. of July 1587. was there any mention made thereof This gave occasion of much discontentment to the best affected and bitter contention betwixt the Court and the Ministery they reprooving this toleration of that unlawfull office and the King committing them for their freedome of reproof So no man of any judgement and good disposition was satisfied with their proceedings Notwithstanding there was none of any degree but had a good opinion and thought well of the Earle of Angus and excused his part of it laying the blame thereof upon the rest who they thought were more carefull of their own particular than mindefull or solicitous for the state of GODS Church And when I call to minde the disposition of men in those times I cannot expresse it otherwayes than thus That they accused all but excused him and yet they so excused him that they did also accuse him not for his want of good-will but for want of action They were perswaded of the sincerity of his heart but they thought him defective in action according to their opinion and would have had him to have taken more upon him than he did Concerning which purpose I have thought it best not so much to deliver my own judgement or use my own words in excusing or accusing what might be thought worthy to be excused or accused in him for what is mine may be more obnoxious to mens censure as to set down every point according to the judgement and in the words of others who were present eye-witnesses and special actours in those times what they thought worthy to be reprehended and what they required to have amended which wil comprehend whatever negligence or omission any man can lay to his charge for as touching any fault of Commission and doing what he ought not to have done there was no man complained of him To which effect diverse letters might bee produced which were written to himselfe by diverse persons of all sorts Civill and Ecclesiasticall Scottish and English of the Ministery which had beene banished with him and of the brethren of the Church of England but I have made choice of one for all which containeth the summe of all both Church and State businesse both private and publicke and that in the Authours owne words most faithfully neither adding nor impairing any thing To which wee shall subjoyne his owne answer in his owne words so farre as our memory can serve at least his owne estimation and judgement of every point his ends grounds and reasons of his actions which hee delivered in his most inward and private conference where it pleased him to open himselfe as hee was accustomed freely and even to the laying naked of his very heart and soule The letter was after the wonted formalities thus HAving occasion of this bearer I thought good to remember some things especially that you would as you know I intended to have done purchase in name of the Countrey some to bee sent to keepe Justice Courts in our Countrey and Teviotdale otherwayes all will breake Also let the sitting of the Session bee hasted that such things as flow from their restitution may bee decided otherwayes some men may bee greatly prejudiced and disappointed As for Master John it is hard for my Lord to helpe you both I am still of that opinion wherefore if no place fall about the King let it not displease his Lordship that one of you seeke some other course
he sought to have done by poyson Sir James being absent So that either the Kings devotion if it were indeed devotion or his pollicy if it were but pollicie in sending of him out of the Countrey is greatly condemned by our Writers And to speake the truth it deserves to be condemned having by so doing sent away so fit and usefull a man denuding the Countrey of such a Captain in so doubtfull times whereas a Prelate or some other Churchman had been fitter for that imployment And hee ought to have considered that England would be still aiming at the Crown of Scotland notwithstanding of the late alliance neither needed he to feare any emulation between Randulph and Sir James there being such intire love in Sir James towards Randulph that howsoever he contended with him in vertue yet his contention was but in vertue and ever within the bounds of modestie love and friendship behaving himself to him as to his Comrade and Brother in armes whereof hee had ever given in all the joynt services so evident proofe especially at Bannockburne where his love drew him out to have succoured him if there had been need and the same love and candor so to call it or courtesie and modesty joyned with true magnanimitie stayed him from going forward that he might not arrogate to himself one share or parcell of that victory whereby the others glory had been eclipsed And when hee had gotten the victory hee accompanied him joyfully unto the Camp no lesse glad then if he had been victorious himself farre from any hatefull or envious emulation so that there was small reason to looke for any harme from such a disposition or any inconvenience from such emulation but rather to have expected much good from that his so well knowne affection and constancie both towards Randulph and his native Countrey however hee out of his own worthie and good nature taking all in good part hee passed on with his journey taking with him two hundred Gentlemen of note and as it is reported seaven hundred others Amongst the Gentlemen of good qualitie there was Sir William Sinclaire of Rosline Sir Robert Logane of Rastaslrig and Sir William Keith De Froysard in his 20. Chapter reporteth that after his imbarking in Scotland he arrived at the Sluce and stayed there some 12 dayes where he kept such state and port as if he had been King of Scotland That he had in company with him a Knight Banneret and 7 other Knights of Scotland and was served by twenty sixe young Squires and Gentlemen of good sort all his vessels being of gold or silver That all that came to see him of all sorts of people were according to their ranks well and plentifully served with all manner of vivers wines and spices the best that could be had He saith also that in his return from Jerusalem he arrived at the port of Valence the great in Spain where indeavouring to assist Alphonsus the king thereof who warred against the King of Granado then a Saracen he was there inclosed by an ambush of the enemie and so lost his life He carried with him to Hierusalem the Kings heart embalmed and put into a box of gold which he solemnely buried before the high Altar there and this is the reason why the Douglas beare the crowned Heart in their coat of Armes ever since When he had performed this service to his dead Master he went with such company as he had brought with him and joyned himself unto such other Christian Princes as at that time were gathered with great power out of sundry parts of Christendome to warre against the Infidels where he did so notable service that by his frequent victories he wan great honour to the Christian name At last having accomplished things in those parts with no lesse fame and glory then Princely Magnificence he embarked for Scotland but was cast by storme of weather upon the Coast of Spain and forced to go a shore on the borders of Granado where at the same time hee found the King of Arragon fighting against the Saracens that inhabited these parts Sir James offered to the King to serve him in those warres and so fought against the enemy valiantly and with great successe at divers times till at last having conceived too great contempt of the enemy esteeming them no Warriours he became somewhat too carelesse and secure so that he was inclosed in an ambush and slain with all that were about him his bones were embalmed and sent home to Scotland and buried in the Church of Douglas called Saint Brides Kirk And thus he died in the yeare 1330. the 20. of August the next yeare after King Roberts decease As for his vertues his actions have declared him sufficiently yet these in speciall are to be observed In his youth he was carefull to inable and fit himselfe for imployment by the study and exercise of letters and all good and commendable arts whereby his mind contracting a good habit was solidly fixed upon the vertues of modesty and sobernesse and emptied of all envie which hardly and very seldome are joyned with these great vertues of courage and magnanimity in a Military spirit and life which commonly do hinder another In his riper years we may see his perfect practice of them against the enemy and towards his friends In action he was bold resolute couragious strong diligent and advised and such every way as a stout Souldier or worthy Commander ought to be Out of action and in private converse he was toward affable gentle and courteous unto all hee was loving to his Countrey loyall faithfull and obedient to his Soveraigne he contended in vertue with his equalls free from envie and hatred against any and through the course of his whole life without stain or blemish that wee heare of He is reckoned to have been in battells and incounters against the English fiftie seaven times against the Saracens and other Infidels thirteene times ever victorious thrice as often as hee had been yeares in action which were about twenty foure from King Roberts Coronation 1306. untill the time of his death in 1330. which if it be so wee may see how many things were omitted by our Writers all that are set down being farre short of that number Wherefore it is no marvell if in such a continuall course of victories some considence crept upon him and if accustomed to so hard enemies and good warriours as the English and Scots that sided with them as commonly those are who are born and bred in in the Northern parts of the world he disesteemed and slighted the Saracens and Southern softnesse weaknesse and effeminacie in respect thereof whereby he fell into this Ambush which was his death Now as in these respects it is somewat to be pardoned so is this use to be made of it that we despise no enemy however inferiour and to eschew too much confidence and presumption in whatsoever advantage which hath been the ruine and